Migne Reading Room

PL 1 · cols. 705–770

Le Nourry, Dissertatio in Apologeticum, ad Nationes et ad Scapulam, Cap. I-VII

Editors' preface

PL 1:705
Dissertatio in Q. Septimii Florentis Tertulliani Apologeticum, duos ad Nationes libros, et unum ad Scapulam, (auctore domno Nic. Le Nourry, presbytero et monacho ordinis S. Benedicti e congregatione Sancti Mauri.)
A Dissertation on the Apologeticum of Quintus Septimius Florens Tertullian, the two books To the Nations, and the one To Scapula (by Dom Nicolas Le Nourry, priest and monk of the Order of St Benedict, of the Congregation of St Maur).
CAPUT PRIMUM. Analysis Apologetici, et quis sit Tertullianus, cujus nomine inscribitur.
CHAPTER ONE. An analysis of the Apologeticum, and who the Tertullian is under whose name it is inscribed.
ARTICULUS PRIMUS. Analysis Apologetici.
ARTICLE ONE. An analysis of the Apologeticum.
Cum Tertullianus non magno sine animi dolore cerneret Christianos tanta iniquitate ab ethnicis vexari et occidi, ut nec sibi palam se tueri, nec judicibus eos publice audire liceret, ad ipsorum causam occulta scriptorum vi apud Romani imperii Antistites agendam aggressus est. Primum itaque gravissime conqueritur, Christianos omnes ab ethnicis, qui eos nec noverant, nec nosse volebant, contra omnia aequitatis et naturae jura odio plane implacabili haberi et excarnificari. Publicum enimvero hujus ignorantiae testimonium eo magis illorum praevaricationem redarguebat, quod ubi primum agnoscebant quae et qualis sit Religio christiana, statim relicto falsorum deorum cultu, eam toto terrarum in orbe amplexabantur. Neque dicendum est illos in malum tunc traduci. Mali siquidem hominis haec est conditio, ut pudore et timore perfusus, latebras quaerat: contra vero Christianus etsi damnatus, ac quolibet tormentorum genere excruciatus, de sua professione gloriatur, gestit et exsultat (cap. 1).
When Tertullian saw, not without great sorrow of mind, that the Christians were harassed and killed by the heathen with such injustice that they were neither permitted to defend themselves openly nor to be heard publicly by the judges, he undertook to plead their cause before the presiding magistrates of the Roman empire by the hidden force of writings. First, then, he complains most gravely that all Christians were held in an utterly implacable hatred, and tortured, by the heathen, who neither knew them nor wished to know them, against all the laws of equity and of nature. Indeed, the public evidence of this ignorance refuted their perversity all the more, in that, as soon as they came to know what the Christian religion is and of what kind, they at once abandoned the worship of false gods and embraced it throughout the whole world. Nor is it to be said that they were then being led astray into evil. For this is the condition of the evil man, that, covered with shame and fear, he seeks hiding-places; the Christian, on the contrary, even when condemned and tormented with every kind of torture, glories in his profession, rejoices and exults (Chapter I).
Deinde vero si christianus sacrilegii, incesti, homicidii, vel alterius cujuslibet criminis, uti garriebant gentiles, reus sit, cur ab illis contra divinas humanasque leges, sine ulla criminis accusatione, sine teste, sine praevio ullius circumstantiae, temporis, consciorum examine, sed unico penitus nominis praejudicio condemnatur? Plinius itaque hac injustitia permotus, Trajanum imperatorem interrogavit quid de Christianis, nullius plane, praeter obstinatam in Dei et Christi cultu suaque disciplina perseverandi voluntatem, criminis aut delicti convictis, agendum esset. Sed nullum aliud ab illo responsum accepit, nisi eos non esse inquirendos, sed oblatos judicibus puniri oportere. Quid autem, obsecro te, iniquius ea lege, quae Christianos, utpote innocentes, vetat inquiri, et tanquam nocentes condemnari praecipit (cap. 2)?
Next, if the Christian is guilty of sacrilege, incest, murder or any other crime whatever, as the gentiles prattled, why is he condemned by them against divine and human laws, without any accusation of a crime, without a witness, without prior examination of any circumstance, of the time, of accomplices, but solely on the prejudgement of the name? Pliny, therefore, moved by this injustice, asked the emperor Trajan what was to be done about the Christians, who were convicted of no crime or offence at all, apart from an obstinate will to persevere in the worship of God and of Christ and in their own discipline. But he received no other answer from him than that they were not to be sought out, but, when brought before the judges, ought to be punished. And what, I ask you, is more unjust than that law which forbids Christians to be sought out, as being innocent, and orders them to be condemned as guilty (Chapter II)?
Editors' notes and page, col. 705

Footnotes

<!-- These notes are the LECTIONES VARIANTES closing Ad Scapulam (end of the preceding text, above the Dissertatio's title). The Dissertatio part of the page has no footnotes. --> (printed under page 395)

(1) ‹anchor: tolerantiam spectans› · call in col 705

Expectans Rhen.

"Expectans" (awaiting) in Rhenanus.

(printed under page 395)

Page

  • running head: 705 IN TERTULLIANI APOLOGETICUM DISSERTATIO D. LE NOURRY. 706
  • marginal letters: A ‹(gutter, top line of the page, beside the last lines of Ad Scapulam: tantam | sus (2))›; B ‹(gutter, beside CAPUT PRIMUM | Ad haec vero)›; C ‹aequitatis et naturae jura›; D ‹humanasque leges›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: settle: full_width — the title block (Dissertatio … Sancti Mauri) is printed across both columns of the page (pp. for cols 705–706); set once here, whole, read from both column crops. Above it, the last two lines of Ad Scapulam and its Lectiones variantes (1)–(2) belong to unit ad_scapulam and are not set. CAPUT PRIMUM and ARTICULUS PRIMUS set on the line of their titles.
PL 1:706
Ad haec vero, divinis humanisque legibus cautum est, ne ullius cujuslibet criminis reus ulla unquam torqueretur aut poena, aut quaestione, nisi ut scelera sua confiteretur. At Christiani e contrario discruciabantur; ut ea, quorum accusari solebant, crimina, seque Christianos esse negarent. De solo itaque christianorum nomine praelium erat. Et certe quae a judicibus de tabella adversus eos pronuntiabatur sententia, omisso cujusvis criminis elogio, nihil aliud ferebat, nisi christianos damnari. At ethnici tum in sacratiores leges eo gravius peccabant, quo saepius fatebantur castos sanctosque esse mores Christianorum, eosque qui ex suis gentilibus christianae fidei nomen dabant, fieri semper meliores. Verumtamen non minori crudelitate in hos neophytos, quam in caeteros omnes, ob assumptum christianum nomen saeviebant.
Moreover, it was provided by divine and human laws that no one accused of any crime whatever should ever be tortured by any penalty or interrogation except so that he might confess his crimes. The Christians, on the contrary, were tormented so that they might deny the crimes of which they were usually accused, and deny that they were Christians. The battle, therefore, was over the name of Christians alone. And certainly the sentence that the judges pronounced against them from the tablet, leaving out the statement of any crime, carried nothing else than that Christians were condemned. The heathen, then, sinned the more gravely against the more sacred laws, in that they more often admitted that the morals of the Christians were chaste and holy, and that those of their own gentiles who gave their names to the Christian faith always became better. Nevertheless they raged against these neophytes with no less cruelty than against all the rest, because of the Christian name they had taken.
At nobis, inquiebant ethnici, displicet auctoris eorum nomen. Quid ergo, respondet Tertullianus, odiosi subesse potest in Christi nomine? Nonne ex suavitate vel benignitate ductum est? Quid etiam in illo magis odio dignum, quam in ipso philosophorum, medicorum, coquorum nomine, transmisso ab auctoribus suis, et ab aliis accepto? Nullius denique sectae nomen malum aut invisum videri debet, nisi prius quid in ipsa secta mali sit, certo dignoscatur et probetur (cap. 3).
"But," said the heathen, "the name of their founder displeases us." What then, Tertullian replies, of hatefulness can underlie the name of Christ? Is it not derived from sweetness or kindness? And what is there in it more worthy of hatred than in the very name of philosophers, physicians, cooks, handed down from their founders and received by others? In short, the name of no sect ought to seem evil or hateful unless what evil there is in the sect itself is first certainly discerned and proved (Chapter III).
Urgebant ethnici se legum, ad imperatoribus latarum, praescripto ad vexandos tollendosque christianos teneri. Verum prorsus inepta est, inquit Tertullianus, haec exceptio. Nemo enim ulla injusta obligatur lege, quae aut bonum prohibet, aut iniquum aliquid imperat. Atqui tales erant sancitae in christianos leges. Inficias praeterea ethnici ire non poterant plures a suis, aliisque legislatoribus, humanae infirmitati obnoxiis, datas, quae quidem quia visae sunt aut noxiae aut inutiles, ab aliis postmodum emendatae, truncatae, abrogatae fuerunt? Nonne enim leges Lycurgi a Lacedaemoniis, nonne leges Papiae de suscipiendis liberis a Severo Imperatore aut correctae, aut antiquatae sunt? Nonne lex de creditoribus in
The heathen insisted that they were bound by the prescription of the laws passed by the emperors to harass and do away with the Christians. But this objection, says Tertullian, is utterly absurd. For no one is bound by any unjust law, one that either forbids good or commands something wicked. And such were the laws enacted against the Christians. Moreover, the heathen could not deny that many laws had been given by their own and by other legislators, subject to human weakness, which, because they seemed either harmful or useless, were afterwards amended, cut down, or abrogated by others. For were not the laws of Lycurgus by the Lacedaemonians, were not the Papian laws on the bearing of children by the emperor Severus, either corrected or set aside? Was not the law concerning creditors in
Editors' notes and page, col. 706

Footnotes

(2) ‹anchor: scrupulo percussus› · call in col 706

In Rhen., Jun.

"In" in Rhenanus and Junius.

(printed under page 395)

Page

  • running head: 705 IN TERTULLIANI APOLOGETICUM DISSERTATIO D. LE NOURRY. 706
  • marginal letters: A ‹(beside the last lines of Ad Scapulam: sus (2), et inquirere)›; B ‹Ad haec vero›; C ‹norum, eosque qui›; D ‹Urgebant ethnici›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column top: last two lines of Ad Scapulam (sus (2) … sequitur.), its Lectiones variantes, and the right half of the full-width title block — not set here (title set whole in 705; Ad Scapulam belongs to unit ad_scapulam). Column ends mid-sentence at "in". The fourth sentence of the last paragraph ends with "?" as printed though it opens as a statement.
PL 1:707
partes secandis immutata fuit? Nec mirum quidem. Enimvero neque vetustas, neque auctoris dignitas, sed aequitas sola leges commendat. Nulla vero unquam iniquior fuit, quam illa, quae Christianos, ob suum duntaxat nomen, nec audita causa, condemnari jubebat (cap. 4).
cutting into parts changed? Nor indeed is it any wonder. For neither antiquity nor the dignity of the author, but equity alone, commends laws. And none was ever more unjust than that which ordered Christians to be condemned solely for their name, without their case being heard (Chapter IV).
Quantum enim non modo nova et injusta, sed etiam tyrannica sit, inde Tertullianus demonstrat, quia Tiberius, quo regnante christianum nomen per varias mundi partes disseminari coepit, auditis Christi miraculis, eum deorum numero voluit adscribi. Quod quidem etsi, obstante senatu, non perfecerit; in sua tamen permansit sententia, et Christianorum accusatoribus periculum comminatus est. Ex successoribus autem illius Nero, omnium primus, heu quam impius sceleratusque homo! Caesariano gladio adversus Christianos ferociit. Domitianus vero, crudelitate illi non impar, cum eadem tentasset, suos cito repressit conatus. Ab utroque autem longe abfuit Marcus Aurelius, qui christianorum militum precibus impetrato divinitus imbre, jussit in eos severius animadverti, qui Christi sectatores accusarent. Antea Trajanus, nulla lege lata, prohibuit eos inquiri. Nulla quoque adversus illos exstat imperatorum Adriani, Vespasiani, Pii, et Veri lex, nullumque decretum. Soli itaque pessimi, nequissimi, ac impiissimi imperatores in eos saevierunt (cap. 5).
For how far it is not only new and unjust but even tyrannical, Tertullian shows from this: that Tiberius, in whose reign the Christian name began to be spread through the various parts of the world, having heard of the miracles of Christ, wished Him to be enrolled among the number of the gods. And although, with the senate opposing, he did not accomplish this, he nevertheless remained in his opinion and threatened danger to the accusers of the Christians. Of his successors, however, Nero was the first of all (alas, how impious and wicked a man!) to rage against the Christians with the Caesarian sword. Domitian, not unequal to him in cruelty, when he had attempted the same, quickly checked his efforts. Far removed from both, however, was Marcus Aurelius, who, when rain had been obtained from heaven by the prayers of Christian soldiers, ordered that those who accused the followers of Christ be punished more severely. Before him Trajan, without passing any law, forbade them to be sought out. Nor is there extant any law or any decree against them of the emperors Hadrian, Vespasian, Pius and Verus. Only the worst, the most wicked and the most impious emperors, therefore, raged against them (Chapter V).
Tum dehinc Tertullianus, ut ethnicis omnem ex majorum institutis ac legibus inepte litigandi viam praecludat, palam cuilibet brevi inductione facit, pessumdatas ab illis fuisse de sumptu, ambitu, vini abstinentia, divortio ac cultu deorum leges, statutaque sacratiora. Romani quippe consules Liberum cum suis mysteriis Roma atque ex tota Italia, quemadmodum Piso et Gabinius, itidem consules, Serapidem, Isidem, et Harpocratem, ex Capitolio deorumque curia ejecerunt, qui postliminio duntaxat a Romanis sunt restituti. Denique ethnici omnes nuntium moribus proavorum suorum remiserant habitu, victu, instructu, censu, et ipso etiam sermone. Christianis igitur frustra objiciebant conculcatam et profligatam veterum patrum suorum auctoritatem, quam ipsimet tam audacter, quam impune pessumdederant (cap. 6).
Then next Tertullian, to shut off from the heathen every way of arguing foolishly from the institutions and laws of their ancestors, makes it plain to anyone by a brief induction that the laws and more sacred statutes concerning expenditure, canvassing, abstinence from wine, divorce and the worship of the gods had been ruined by them. For the Roman consuls cast out Liber with his mysteries from Rome and from all Italy, just as Piso and Gabinius, likewise consuls, cast Serapis, Isis and Harpocrates out of the Capitol and the court of the gods, and these were restored by the Romans only by right of return. In short, all the heathen had sent a notice of divorce to the customs of their forefathers in dress, food, furnishings, property and even in speech itself. In vain, therefore, did they charge the Christians with having trampled on and overthrown the authority of their ancient fathers, which they themselves had ruined as boldly as they had with impunity (Chapter VI).
Transit inde Auctor noster ad falsa et mentita infanda christianorum crimina, quae quidem ita diluit, ut ipsos ab iis tam alienos, quam gentiles illorum reipsa reos esse evidentissime demonstret. Primum enim Christiani a longo jam tempore infamabantur, quasi carnes occisi a se pueri ferino more vorarent, ac postea exstinctis canum opera luminibus, in quolibet stupro et incestu foedissime volutarentur. At certe nihil facilius erat, quam Christianos tantorum, si revera ab iis perpetrarentur, criminum convincere. Tot enimvero illorum inimici et hostes semper fuerunt, quot judaei, quot milites, quot domestici, quot pene eorum uxores, imo et gentiles homines, qui illos semper insectabantur. Nullus tamen ex eis tanta facinora agnovit unquam, multoque minus prodidit,
From there our author passes to the false and lying unspeakable crimes of the Christians, which he refutes in such a way as to show most clearly that they are as far from them as the gentiles were in fact guilty of them. For first, the Christians had long been defamed as though they devoured, in the manner of wild beasts, the flesh of a boy they had killed, and afterwards, when the lights had been put out by the work of dogs, wallowed most foully in every kind of debauchery and incest. But surely nothing was easier than to convict the Christians of such great crimes, if they were really committed by them. For they always had as many enemies and foes as there were Jews, as there were soldiers, as there were members of their households, as there were almost their own wives, indeed also gentile men, who always persecuted them. Yet none of them ever recognized such great crimes, and much less betrayed them,
Editors' notes and page, col. 707

Page

  • running head: 707 IN TERTULLIANI APOLOGETICUM DISSERTATIO D. LE NOURRY. 708 (only "707 IN TERTULLIANI APOLO…" visible in this crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹partes secandis immutata fuit?›; B ‹impius sceleratusque homo!›; C ‹pessumdatas ab illis fuisse›; D ‹fanda christianorum crimina›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: no foot notes visible in this column's crops. "ferociit" as printed. Column ends mid-sentence after "prodidit,".
PL 1:708
vel iisdem Christianis pretio aliquo suum vendidit silentium. Et vero quis haec crimina prodidi⟨s⟩set? Non Christiani quidem, qui non minus scrupulose, quam gentiles sua celabant mysteria. Neque etiam ethnici, qui ab eorumdem Christianorum coetibus penitus exclusi, quid in eis ageretur, scire procul dubio non poterant. At isti, fama, inquiebant, communi haec divulgata sunt. Sed quid fama levius, quae sane quia semper oritur vel invidia, vel odio, aut suspicione, aut alios decipiendi voluptate, tamdiu tantum perseverat, quamdiu mentitur (cap. 7).
or sold his silence to those same Christians for some price. And indeed, who would have betrayed these crimes? Not the Christians, certainly, who concealed their mysteries no less scrupulously than the gentiles theirs. Nor yet the heathen, who, being wholly shut out from the assemblies of those same Christians, could beyond doubt not know what was done in them. "But," they said, "these things have been spread abroad by common report." But what is lighter than report? Since it always springs either from envy or from hatred, or from suspicion, or from the pleasure of deceiving others, it lasts only so long as it lies (Chapter VII).
Urget Tertullianus tam horribilia esse illa flagitia, ut a nemine credi unquam debuerint, aut potuerint committi. Sectatoribus quippe suis Christiani aeternam felicitatem promittebant. Quis autem in animum sibi inducat, eam pollicitos esse homini, qui infantem occideret, panem comederet recenti illius sanguine intinctum, ac postea nefando incestu pollueretur? Imo vero nemini unquam persuaderi poterit haec ab ethnico, cui pudoris et humanitatis aliquis sensus sit, potuisse fieri. Neque dixeris religionis christianae candidatis factam ab aliis fraudem. Quis enim eam facere potuit? Num sacrorum pater, aut alius a quo edocebantur? At quo tandem dolo, quibus praestigiis eos docere poterat quidnam ab ipsis ad exsecranda illa crimina perpetranda esset agendum? Esto tamen, et fac, st velis, haec ab illis fuisse commissa, cur ergo iis tandem agnitis et actis, de fraude sibi facta nunquam conquesti, in tradita sibi tam horribili doctrina tam constanter omnes perseverarunt? Numquid timebant ne ea patefacientes punirentur? Quin imo ethnicorum gratiam sibi inde conciliavissent: sed perire malebant, quam sub tali conscientia vivere (cap. 8).
Tertullian insists that those outrages are so horrible that no one ought ever to have believed, or could have committed, them. For the Christians promised their followers eternal happiness. But who would bring himself to believe that they had promised it to a man who would kill an infant, eat bread dipped in its fresh blood, and afterwards be defiled by unspeakable incest? Indeed no one will ever be persuaded that these things could have been done even by a heathen who has any sense of shame and humanity. Nor may you say that a fraud was practised by others on the candidates of the Christian religion. For who could have practised it? The father of the rites, or someone else by whom they were instructed? But by what trick, by what sleights could he teach them what they had to do to commit those execrable crimes? Suppose, however, and grant if you will, that these things were committed by them: why then, when at length they had recognized and done them, did they never complain of the fraud practised on them, but all persevered so constantly in so horrible a doctrine handed down to them? Did they fear that they would be punished if they disclosed them? On the contrary, they would thereby have won the favour of the heathen; but they preferred to perish rather than live with such a conscience (Chapter VIII).
Qua autem facilitate Tertullianus Christianos de tantis purgat criminibus, eadem profecto ostendit gentiles eorumdem aut similium plane penitusque convinci. Saturno namque, qui propriis filiis suis non pepercit, infantes ad primum usque Tiberii proconsulatum palam, ac deinceps occulte in Africa immolabant. Galli vero solebant majores natu Mercurio, Tauri suos hospites Dianae, Romani bestiarios, non minus tamen homines, in publicis ludis Jovi mactare. Quid quod, alii non minori crudelitate infantibus aut abortu praeripiebant vitam, aut natos morti exponebant mox futurae. Huc accedit, quod non solum nationes quaedam, quemadmodum Catilina, effuso suo sanguine foedus pepigere, verum etiam Scythae hominem comedere ferebantur. Bellonae quoque sacerdot⟨e⟩s suo consecrabantur sanguine, et gladi⟨a⟩tores, sicut comitiali morbo laborantes, bibebant aliorum hominum in arena occisorum sanguinem. Alii etiam in publicis spectaculis carnes comedebant aut cervi, qui in hominis sanguine jacuerat, aut apri, qui hominem cruentaverat, aut ursi alveolos, qui ructabant adhuc hominum in hisce ludis interfectorum viscera. Denique magis horrendo, nec unquam nominando, scelere substantiam hominis deglutiebant. Christiani e contrario abhorrebant
With the same ease, however, with which Tertullian clears the Christians of such great crimes, he shows that the gentiles are wholly and entirely convicted of the same or similar ones. For to Saturn, who did not spare his own sons, they sacrificed infants in Africa openly up to the first proconsulate of Tiberius, and secretly thereafter. The Gauls used to slaughter their elders to Mercury, the Taurians their guests to Diana, the Romans beast-fighters, men none the less, to Jupiter in the public games. What of this, that others with no less cruelty either snatched life from infants by abortion or exposed the newborn to a death soon to come? Add to this that not only did certain nations, like Catiline, make a pact with their own blood shed, but the Scythians too were said to eat men. The priests of Bellona also were consecrated with their own blood, and gladiators, like those suffering from the falling sickness, drank the blood of other men slain in the arena. Others too, at the public shows, ate the flesh either of a stag that had lain in a man's blood, or of a boar that had bloodied a man, or the stomachs of a bear, which were still belching up the entrails of men killed in these games. Lastly, by a more horrible crime, never to be named, they swallowed the substance of man. The Christians, on the contrary, shrank from
Editors' notes and page, col. 708

Page

  • running head: 707 IN TERTULLIANI APOLOGETICUM 708 (only "…ULLIANI APOLOGETICUM 708" visible in this crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹vel iisdem Christianis›; B ‹mum sibi inducat›; C ‹perseverarunt? Numquid›; D ‹morti exponebant›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: prodidi⟨s⟩set, sacerdot⟨e⟩s, gladi⟨a⟩tores: one letter each broken/illegible in the type. "quam sub tali conscientia vivere" italic in print (Tertullian's words); no markup. The running head of this page reads "IN TERTULLIANI APOLOGETICUM", not the longer head of 705–706; the head line recorded in c707_a.md assumed the longer form.
PL 1:709
ab omni saevitiae genere, nec fas eis erat etiam crudelissima inter tormenta aut animalium sanguinem, aut suffocatum aliquid, aut oblatum falsis diis morticinium praegustare (cap. 9).
every kind of savagery, nor was it lawful for them, even amid the cruellest torments, to taste either the blood of animals, or anything strangled, or carrion offered to false gods (Chapter IX).
Quid vero caussae erat cur ethnici Christianos arguerent incestus, cujus exemplum dederat sceleratissimus Jupiter, et rei erant Persae? Ejusdem vero sceleris suspecti erant Macedones, a quibus is irrisus fuit qui Oedipi tragoediam agendo, lamentabatur violatam a semetipso matrem suam. Quid plura? Improbi gentiles stupris assuefacti, suis etiam liberis, olim expositis, nec sibi amplius cognitis, stuprum caeca libidine inferebant. At Christiani aut in virginitatis perseverabant statu, aut ab omni post matrimonium excessu semper abstinebant.
And what cause was there for the heathen to accuse the Christians of incest, of which most wicked Jupiter had given the example, and of which the Persians were guilty? The Macedonians too were suspected of the same crime, by whom he was mocked who, acting the tragedy of Oedipus, lamented that his mother had been violated by himself. Why say more? The wicked gentiles, accustomed to debauchery, in blind lust inflicted defilement even on their own children, once exposed and no longer known to them. But the Christians either persevered in the state of virginity or, after marriage, always abstained from every excess.
Ab falsis autem fictitiisque Christianorum occultis criminibus, ad ea transit Tertullianus, quae ethnici manifesta et publica esse criminabantur. Praecipuum autem illud erat, quo sacrilegii et laesae majestatis divinae ideo accusabantur, quod omnem diis cultum prorsus denegarent. Nec diffitetur quidem Tertullianus grande procul dubio esse illud crimen, si quos ethnici adorabant, dii revera fuerint. At eos non deos, sed meros homines fuisse testis erat ipsorummet ethnicorum conscientia. Si quis tamen reluctari adhuc audeat; ille confestim innumeris revincetur Scriptorum suorum testimoniis, qui loca indicant, ubi commentitii illi dii nati, ubi mortalem egerunt vitam, et ubi ea finita sepulti sunt. Quia vero longius fuisset singulos hosce deos nominatim recensere, Auctor noster illud Saturni, deorum omnium primi, exemplo demonstrat. Omnes namque antiquitatum descriptores asserunt illum revera fuisse hominem, qui post multas expeditiones, Attico hospitio ab Jano vel Inone in Italia exceptus, monti ac civitati quam incoluit, totique Italiae dedit Saturniae nomen. Neque id minus perspicue declarabant tabulae ab ipso ibi primum confictae, et nummus imagine signatus, ob quem praesidere aerario perhibetur. Homo igitur ille fuit, nec de coelo et terra ortus, siculi nonnulli fabulati sunt. Caeteros ergo omnes deos, qui suam ex illo ducunt originem, homines etiam fuisse, quis negare audebit (cap. 10)?
From the false and fictitious secret crimes of the Christians Tertullian passes to those which the heathen charged were manifest and public. Chief among these was that by which they were accused of sacrilege and of treason against the divine majesty because they utterly refused all worship to the gods. Nor indeed does Tertullian deny that this would beyond doubt be a great crime, if those whom the heathen worshipped really were gods. But the conscience of the heathen themselves bore witness that they were not gods but mere men. If anyone nevertheless still dares to resist, he will at once be refuted by countless testimonies of their own writers, who point out the places where those invented gods were born, where they led a mortal life, and where, when it was ended, they were buried. Since, however, it would have taken too long to review each of these gods by name, our author demonstrates it by the example of Saturn, the first of all the gods. For all the writers on antiquities assert that he was in truth a man who, after many expeditions, was received in Italy with Attic hospitality by Janus or Ino, and gave the name Saturnia to the mountain and the city he inhabited, and to all Italy. Nor did the tablets first fashioned there by him declare this less plainly, and the coin stamped with his image, on account of which he is said to preside over the treasury. He was therefore a man, and not sprung from heaven and earth, as some have fabled. Who, then, will dare to deny that all the other gods, who draw their origin from him, were also men (Chapter X)?
Nec sinit quidem Tertullianus sibi responderi hos post mortem tantum suam deorum adscriptos esse numero. Divinitatem enim nullus homo sibi conferre potest. Si cui ergo seu ante, seu post mortem data est, is certe ab alio potentiore Deo illam accipere debuit. At nulla plane caussa unquam fuit cur ille summus Deus aliquos post eorum mortem deos faceret. Nullius quippe, sive ad mundum fabricandum, sive ad aliud quidpiam agendum unquam indiguit auxilio. Ante omnes siquidem fictitios gentilium deos, pluviae, lumina, sidera, tonitrua, fulmina, et varia frugum genera orta sunt. Quin imo omnium hominum primus, post omnia ad vitam ejus necessaria, conditus est. Non magis ergo Liber, Ceres, Bacchus et Minerva ob inventas fruges dii facti sunt,
Nor indeed does Tertullian allow the reply that these were enrolled among the number of the gods only after their death. For no man can confer divinity on himself. If, then, it was given to anyone, whether before or after death, he must surely have received it from another, more powerful God. But there was never any cause at all why that supreme God should make some men gods after their death. For He never needed anyone's help, whether for making the world or for doing anything else. Before all the fictitious gods of the gentiles, indeed, the rains, the lights, the stars, the thunders, the lightnings and the various kinds of crops came into being. Indeed, the first of all men was created after all the things necessary for his life. No more, then, were Liber, Ceres, Bacchus and Minerva made gods for discovering crops,
Editors' notes and page, col. 709

Page

  • running head: 709 DISSERTATIO D. LE NOURRY. 710 (only "709 DISSERTATIO D. LE N…" visible in this crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹ab omni saevitiae genere›; B ‹(gutter, beside "nium excessu semper abstinebant." | "in coelo")›; C ‹Quia vero longius fuisset›; D ‹post mortem tantum suam›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "siculi" read at low resolution; the print may be "sicuti" (UNSURE). "Ab falsis" and "caussae/caussa" as printed. "Inone" as printed.
PL 1:710
quam Lucullus ob cerasa ex Ponto transvecta in Italiam.
than Lucullus was for cherries brought over from Pontus into Italy.
Neque potiori ratione dici potest collatam propter merita et virtutes hominibus divinitatem. Nam inde conficitur supremum aliquem esse deum, qui merentibus divinitatem dipensat. Deinde vero gentiles fateri cogebantur deos suos fuisse homines improbos, impios, sceleratos, nequissimos, aliosque illis similes ab aliis bene moratis jure merito condemnari. Fac tamen illos fuisse probos, sed non meliores erant Socrate et Aristide, nec fortiores Themistocle et Alexandro, nec feliciores Polycrate et Sylla, nec Croeso Crassove ditiores, eloquentiores Demosthene et Cicerone, sapientiores Catone, ac Scipione aequiores. Cur ergo ethnici, his apud inferos relictis, illos in coelum tanquam deos sustulerunt (cap. 11)?
Nor with better reason can it be said that divinity was conferred on men for their merits and virtues. For from this it follows that there is some supreme god who dispenses divinity to the deserving. Then again, the gentiles were compelled to admit that their gods had been wicked, impious, criminal, most worthless men, and that others like them are justly condemned by others of good character. Grant, however, that they were upright: yet they were not better than Socrates and Aristides, nor braver than Themistocles and Alexander, nor more fortunate than Polycrates and Sulla, nor richer than Croesus or Crassus, more eloquent than Demosthenes and Cicero, wiser than Cato, and more just than Scipio. Why then did the heathen, leaving these in the underworld, raise those others to heaven as gods (Chapter XI)?
Sed dic porro quinam sint hi gentilium dii. Nihil plane in illis, ait Tertullianus, video, nisi mortuorum hominum nomina. Nihil audio praeter fabulas, atque ex his fabulis sacra instituta recognosco. Quid vero, quod eorum simulacra ex communium vasculorum et instrumentorum materie, vel ex ipsismet vasculis et instrumentis fabrefacta, dii tandem sacrilega consecratione facta sunt? Quis insuper non videat pulchra illa simulacra, dum fabricantur, eadem pati, atque christiani, cum ab ethnicis torquentur? Ex metallis enim fiunt, quibus damnantur Christiani. Illa crucibus et stipitibus imponuntur, raduntur ungulis, ignibus exuruntur, sed his omnibus modis Christiani tolluntur e medio; in hoc tamen ab illis discrepant, quod simulacra primum sunt sine capite, quod Christianis, iniquissime damnatis, tandem amputatur. Ad haec vero, hi in insulas relegantur, in quibus plerosque omnes gentilium deos natos mortuosque esse nemo nescit. Neque respondere poterant haec mera esse Christianorum in deos convicia; quandoquidem eosdem deos Seneca pluribus longeque amarioribus verbis insectatus est. Recte ergo Christiani illa deorum simulacra adorare renuebant, quae a milvis, muribus, araneis coinquinata, ab ipsis gentilibus negliguntur, illuduntur, destruuntur.
But say further who these gods of the gentiles are. I see nothing at all in them, says Tertullian, but the names of dead men. I hear nothing but fables, and from these fables I recognize the sacred rites that were instituted. And what of this, that their images, wrought from the material of common vessels and implements, or from the very vessels and implements themselves, were at length made gods by a sacrilegious consecration? Who, moreover, does not see that those fine images, while they are being made, suffer the same things as the Christians when they are tortured by the heathen? For they are made from the mines to which the Christians are condemned. They are set on crosses and stakes, scraped with hooks, burnt with fires; but by all these means the Christians are put out of the way. In this, however, they differ from them, that the images are at first without a head, which is at length cut off from the Christians, most unjustly condemned. Besides this, the Christians are banished to islands, on which nobody is unaware that almost all the gods of the gentiles were born and died. Nor could they answer that these were mere insults of the Christians against the gods, since Seneca attacked those same gods with more and far more bitter words. Rightly, then, did the Christians refuse to worship those images of the gods, which, defiled by kites, mice and spiders, are neglected, mocked and destroyed by the gentiles themselves.
Quin etiam alii alios deos colebant, nullusque sine senatusconsulto deus esse poterat. Domesticos vero deos pro sua quisque aut necessitate aut potestate oppignerabat, vel vendebat, vel mutabat modo in trullam, modo in cacabum. Publicos autem deos in hastario vectigales habebant, ac sub hasta, et publici praeconis voce venales. Nec id profecto mirum. Dii quippe quo magis sancti, eo magis tributarii erant. Mendicans vero ethnicorum religio circuibat cauponas, ac magnam pro templ⟨i⟩ alicujus aditu exigebat mercedem.
Moreover, different peoples worshipped different gods, and no one could be a god without a decree of the senate. Their household gods, again, each man according to his need or his power pawned, or sold, or changed now into a ladle, now into a cooking-pot. Their public gods they held as taxable in the auction register, and up for sale under the spear and by the voice of the public crier. Nor is that indeed surprising. For the more holy the gods were, the more tribute they paid. And the begging religion of the heathen went round the taverns and demanded a large fee for entry into any temple.
Sed agedum, quo, quaeso, modo ethnici deos suos honorabant? Eodem plane ac mortuos imperatores: imo vero eumdem honorem illis viventibus, ac mortuis diis suis detulerunt. Simili quoque modo Larentinam meretricem, Simonem Magum, et nescio quem Synedi deum, ac impuras Junones, Cereres, et
But come, in what way, I ask, did the heathen honour their gods? In just the same way as dead emperors; indeed, they paid the same honour to those emperors while living as to their dead gods. In like manner too they made Larentina the harlot, Simon Magus, and some god or other of Synedus, and unclean Junos, Cereses and
Editors' notes and page, col. 710

Page

  • running head: 709 DISSERTATIO D. LE NOURRY. 710 (only "…TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 710" visible in this crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹quam Lucullus ob cerasa›; B ‹in coelum tanquam deos›; C ‹Christiani tolluntur e medio›; D ‹oppignerabat, vel vendebat›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: templ⟨i⟩: last letter broken in the type. "Synedi" as printed; the English renders the sense loosely and the reading is UNSURE (the Apologeticum 13 has "Sanctus" / similar; not emended). Column ends mid-sentence after "et".
PL 1:711
Dianas venerabantur. Quid ergo amplius in veterum deorum contumeliam fieri ab ullo homine poterat (cap. 12, 13)?
Dianas they venerated. What more, then, could be done by any man to insult the ancient gods (Chapters XII, XIII)?
Nonne etiam dii non minori illis erant ludibrio, qui pessima quaeque illis sacrificabant, et tertiam subripiebant decimarum Herculi debitarum partem? Nonne alii suis in libris non maxima sine illorum ignominia praedicabant eos inter se propter Trojanos, aut Achivos decertasse, Venerem sauciatam, Martem in vinculis pene consumptum, Jovem a monstro quodam liberatum, nunc flentem, nunc foede subantem? Poetae vero canunt Apollinem Admeto, et Laomedonti Neptunum servientes, Pindarus vero Aesculapium fulmine judicatum. Praeterea a tragoedis decantantur deorum aerumnae et errores. Ex philosophis autem Socrates, etsi per quercum, hircum, et canem juraverit, quia tamen deos destruebat, morte damnatus est. Sed rescissa damnatione praeclarum tandem illi reddidere testimonium. Postremo Diogenes quidam irrisit Herculem, ac Varro trecentos Joves introduxit (cap. 14).
Were not the gods also held in no less mockery by those who sacrificed to them all the worst things, and filched a third part of the tithes owed to Hercules? Did not others proclaim in their books, not without the greatest disgrace to them, that they fought among themselves on account of the Trojans or the Achaeans, that Venus was wounded, Mars almost wasted away in chains, Jupiter freed by a certain monster, now weeping, now foully in heat? The poets sing of Apollo serving Admetus and Neptune serving Laomedon, and Pindar of Aesculapius judged by the thunderbolt. Besides, the hardships and wanderings of the gods are chanted by the tragedians. Among the philosophers, Socrates, although he swore by the oak, the goat and the dog, was nevertheless condemned to death because he was destroying the gods. But when the condemnation was rescinded they at length gave him a splendid testimony. Lastly, a certain Diogenes mocked Hercules, and Varro brought in three hundred Jupiters (Chapter XIV).
Urget adhuc Tertullianus in gentilium comoediis ac tragoediis repraesentari moechum Anubim, masculum Lunam, flagellatam Dianam, Jovis testamentum, tresque Hercules famelicos. Ab histrionibus insuper exhibebatur Sol lugens, Cybele fastidiosum pastorem suspirans, Jovis elogium, Junonis Minervaeque judicium, ac tandem in illis ignominiosissimum caput repraesentabat dei alicujus imaginem, et corpus ridicula arte effoeminatum Minervam aut Herculem. Neque melius aliquid ex cavea expectes. Ibi enim persona agebatur Atydis castrati, ardentis Herculis, Mercurii inter ludicra meridianorum spectacula mortuos cauterio examinantis, ac fratris Jovis cadavera mortuorum hominum cum malleo deducentis. Plura alia his similia omittit Tertullianus, vitioque gentilibus vertit, quod intra deorum templa, ipsasque inter aras, atque in sacerdotum, et aedituorum tabernaculis adulteria componerent, tractarentque lenocinia. Quinam ergo, ait ille, divinae majestatis rei, an ipsi qui tanto ludibrio deos suos habebant, an Christiani, qui hos negabant esse deos, quique idcirco eorum templa interdiu non noverant, et ea si fieri posset, penitus spoliassent (cap. 15)?
Tertullian further presses that in the comedies and tragedies of the gentiles there were represented Anubis the adulterer, the male Moon, Diana flogged, the will of Jupiter, and three starving Herculeses. Besides, the actors put on show the Sun mourning, Cybele sighing for a disdainful shepherd, the eulogy of Jupiter, the judgement of Juno and Minerva; and at length in these the most disgraceful head represented the image of some god, and a body made womanish by ridiculous art represented Minerva or Hercules. Nor may you expect anything better from the auditorium. For there the role was acted of Attis castrated, of Hercules burning, of Mercury among the sports of the midday shows testing the dead with a branding-iron, and of the brother of Jupiter dragging off the corpses of dead men with a mallet. Tertullian passes over many other things like these, and reproaches the gentiles that within the temples of the gods, and among the very altars, and in the dwellings of the priests and the temple-keepers, they arranged adulteries and practised procuring. Who then, he says, are guilty against the divine majesty: they who held their gods in such mockery, or the Christians, who denied that these were gods, and who therefore did not know their temples by day, and would have despoiled them utterly if it could be done (Chapter XV)?
Verum contra objiciebant ethnici caput asininum a christianis tanquam deum adorari. Sed merum, ait Tertullianus, est somnium, cui Cornelius Tacitus dedit occasionem, ubi memoriae falso prodidit Judaeos consimilem hujus bestiae superficiem idcirco consecrasse, quia ipsis, in Aegypto siti laborantibus, quidam onagri fontem ostenderant. Sed hujus mendacissimi scriptoris calumnia evidentissime patuit, cum Pompeius, Judaeorum templum ingressus, nullum ibi invenit simulacrum. At certe quo id falsius, eo verius erat jumenta omnia, et cantherios cum sua Hippona ab ethnicis coli et honorari.
But against this the heathen objected that an ass's head was worshipped by the Christians as a god. But this, says Tertullian, is a pure dream, to which Cornelius Tacitus gave occasion when he falsely recorded that the Jews consecrated a likeness of the form of this beast because, when they were suffering from thirst in Egypt, certain wild asses had shown them a spring. But the calumny of this most lying writer was most clearly exposed when Pompey, entering the temple of the Jews, found no image there. And certainly, the more false that was, the more true it was that all beasts of burden, and geldings with their Hippona, were worshipped and honoured by the heathen.
Nec potiori ratione Christianis exprobrabant crucis Christi cultum. Quid enim in illo arguere poterant? Nonne apud eos prostabat Pallas Attica, ac Ceres
Nor with better reason did they reproach the Christians with the worship of the cross of Christ. For what could they find fault with in it? Did there not stand on display among them Pallas of Attica, and Ceres
Editors' notes and page, col. 711

Page

  • running head: 711 IN TERTULLIANI APOLOGETICUM 712 (only "711 IN TERTULLIANI APOLO…" visible in this crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Dianas venerabantur›; B ‹phis autem Socrates›; C ‹Neque melius aliquid›; D ‹a christianis tanquam deum›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "Atydis", "interdiu", "Hippona", "subripiebant" as printed. Column ends mid-sentence after "Ceres".
PL 1:712
Pharia, quae rudi palo et ligno a crucis stipite non distinguebatur? In suorum praeterea deorum simulacris, in victoriis, trophaeis, signis militaribus, vexillorum et cantabrorum sipharis, aut eorum intestinis monilibus, et stolis cruces adorabant illis suppositas.
of Pharos, who as a rough stake and piece of wood was not distinguished from the upright of a cross? Besides, in the images of their gods, in their victories, trophies, military standards, the curtains of the banners and cantabra, or in their inner necklaces and robes, they worshipped the crosses placed beneath them.
Alii paulo quidem verisimilius suspicabantur christianorum, quemadmodnm Persarum, Deum esse Solem. Sed haec falsa suspicio inde suborta est, quod iidem christiani, ad Solem conversi, Deum precabantur, ac die Solis sive dominico laetitiae indulgerent. Sed istud gentilium reprehensione eo certe minus dignum erat, quod illi diem Saturni otio et victui destinaverant.
Others, a little more plausibly indeed, suspected that the God of the Christians, like that of the Persians, was the Sun. But this false suspicion arose from the fact that these same Christians prayed to God turned towards the Sun, and gave themselves to gladness on the day of the Sun, that is, the Lord's day. But this was certainly the less deserving of the gentiles' reproach in that they had set apart the day of Saturn for leisure and feasting.
Postremo Auctor noster Judaeum quemdam, maximum profecto nebulonem, exsibilat, qui cum bestiarius esset, inter ludos Circenses, in ista, inquit, civitate novissime editos, tabellam proposuit, in qua pictus circumferebatur Deus Christianorum auribus asininis, altero pede ungulatus, librum gestans, et togatus, cum hac ridicula inscriptione: Deus Christianorum onochoetes. Sed quam falsa mendaxque fuit haec pictura, tam verum erat ab ethnicis deos adorari hominum belluarumque membris compositos (cap. 16).
Lastly, our author hisses off a certain Jew, surely a very great rascal, who, being a beast-fighter, at the Circensian games most recently given "in this city," he says, put up a picture in which the God of the Christians was carried round, painted with ass's ears, hoofed on one foot, carrying a book and wearing a toga, with this ridiculous inscription: "The God of the Christians, ass-begotten." But as false and lying as this picture was, so true was it that the heathen worshipped gods composed of the limbs of men and beasts (Chapter XVI).
Ne autem ethnici veram Christianorum doctrinam voluntaria ignoratione, et impudentibus more solito mendaciis deinceps calumniarentur, illam Tertullianus summa cum brevitate, tum sinceritate sic exponit. Deus, inquit, quem colimus, unus est, qui mundum universum, in suae majestatis ornamentum, ex nihilo creavit. Quamvis autem cognoscatur, invisibilis tamen est, inaestimabilis, immensus, ac sibi soli tantus quantus est, cognitus. Hunc vero unum verumque Deum revera existere demonstrant et mundus, et caetera omnia, quae verbo fieri jussit, ratione composuit, ac virtute sua condidit. Quin etiam illud evidentissime comprobatur testimonio animae nostrae, naturaliter christianae, quae in quocumque sive infirmitatis, sive erroris, sive pravae libidinis statu sit, ubi resipiscit, aut redit ad se ipsam, non deos, sed unum conclamat Deum, eumque judicem contestatur (cap. 17).
But so that the heathen might no longer slander the true doctrine of the Christians through wilful ignorance and, as usual, through shameless lies, Tertullian sets it out thus, with the greatest brevity as well as sincerity. The God, he says, whom we worship is one, Who created the whole world out of nothing for the adornment of His majesty. And although He is known, He is nevertheless invisible, beyond reckoning, immeasurable, and known as great as He is to Himself alone. That this one and true God really exists is shown by the world and by all the other things which He commanded by His word to be made, ordered by His reason and founded by His power. Moreover, this is most clearly proved by the testimony of our soul, naturally Christian, which, in whatever state it may be, whether of weakness, or of error, or of depraved lust, when it comes to its senses or returns to itself, cries out not "gods" but the one God, and calls Him to witness as judge (Chapter XVII).
Nec minus evidens divinae existentiae argumentum desumitur ex sacris Veteris Testamenti libris, qui scripti sunt a viris divino spiritu inundatis, et qui scripta sua variis verisque miraculis confirmavere. Aristaeus autem testificatur hosce libros, hebraico primum sermone compositos, in graecum, procurante Ptolemaeo Philadelpho, ac Menedemo probante, a septuaginta judaeis summa fide conversos fuisse. Tum autem adhuc asservabantur in Ptolemaei bibliotheca hebraicis et graecis litteris exarati, quos Judaei singulis quibusque sabbatis palam lectitabant. Nullum ergo de illorum veritate atque integritate dubium esse poterat (cap. 18).
No less evident an argument for the divine existence is drawn from the sacred books of the Old Testament, which were written by men flooded with the divine Spirit, and who confirmed their writings by various and true miracles. Aristeas, moreover, testifies that these books, first composed in the Hebrew tongue, were translated into Greek with the greatest fidelity by seventy Jews, at the instance of Ptolemy Philadelphus and with Menedemus approving. And at that time they were still preserved in Ptolemy's library, written out in Hebrew and Greek letters, and the Jews read them publicly on every sabbath. There could therefore be no doubt about their truth and integrity (Chapter XVIII).
Maximam autem illorum auctoritatem vindicat antiquitas. Nam unius Prophetae scrinium, id est, Moysis libri, caeteris gentilium commentationibus, diis, templis, oraculis, sacris, imo omnibus graecis
Their antiquity, moreover, claims the greatest authority for them. For the book-chest of one prophet, that is, the books of Moses, than all the other writings of the gentiles, than their gods, temples, oracles, rites, indeed than all the Greek
Editors' notes and page, col. 712

Page

  • running head: 711 IN TERTULLIANI APOLOGETICUM 712 (only "…LLIANI APOLOGETICUM 712" visible in this crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Pharia, quae rudi palo›; B ‹mum profecto nebulonem›; C ‹nihilo creavit›; D ‹scripta sua variis verisque›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "intestinis monilibus" as printed (sense obscure; rendered literally, UNSURE). "in ista civitate", "Deus Christianorum onochoetes" italic in print (Tertullian's words); no markup. Column ends mid-sentence after "graecis".
PL 1:713
characteribus, ac plerisque gentibus et urbibus vetustiores sunt. Nam is Moyses, Inacho coaevus, non modo Homerum, et Priami cladem, sed vetustissimum quoque Danaum aetate longe superat. Caeteri vero prophetae, etsi illo posteriores, non brevi tamen temporis intervallo graecos sapientes, legiferos, et historicos antecedunt. Quia vero id quod omnibus probatu facillimum est, enarrare longius foret, Tertullianus hanc probationem idcirco missam fe⟨c⟩it, ita tamen ut fontes indicet, citetque varios scriptores, ex quibus illa Scripturae sacrae antiquitas unicuique manifestissima fieri potest (cap. 19).
letters, and than most nations and cities, are older. For that Moses, contemporary with Inachus, far surpasses in age not only Homer and the fall of Priam but also the very ancient Danaus. And the other prophets, though later than he, nevertheless precede the Greek sages, lawgivers and historians by no short interval of time. But since it would take too long to relate what is very easy to prove to everyone, Tertullian therefore let this proof go, yet in such a way as to point out the sources and cite various writers from whom that antiquity of sacred Scripture can be made most evident to anyone (Chapter XIX).
Neque porro summam illius autoritatem repetit ex hac tantum antiquitate, sed eo maxime, quod plane divina sit. Ab illius namque auctoribus, divino spiritu afflatis, mundi clades aliaque plura praedicta sunt, quae revera accidisse cognoscimus. Dubitare proinde de caeteris non debemus, quae ab iis praenuntiata quoque fuerunt. Ratum itaque fixumque esse debet unum duntaxat, qui ab eis passim praedicatur, Deum existere, veramque esse christianam religionem, quae hisce illorum libris suffulta est (cap. 20).
Nor, further, does he derive its supreme authority from this antiquity alone, but chiefly from the fact that it is plainly divine. For by its authors, breathed upon by the divine Spirit, the disasters of the world and many other things were foretold which we know actually to have happened. We ought not, therefore, to doubt the rest, which were also foretold by them. It must therefore be settled and fixed that only one God, Who is everywhere proclaimed by them, exists, and that the Christian religion, which is supported by these books of theirs, is true (Chapter XX).
Sed tum insurgebant ethnici, ac vociferabantur novellam esse hanc religionem christianorum, qui a Judaica, et nomine et ritibus plane penitusque discrepabant. Verum his respondet Tertullianus Judaeos summa felicitate tamdiu floruisse, quamdiu insigni sua justitia, ac patriarcharum fide, gratiam Dei promeruerunt. Postquam vero conculcatis illius legibus, maxima in scelera prolapsi sunt, in eorum poenam dispersi, palabundi, ac coeli solique extorres ita vagantur, ut ipsis patriam suam vestigio saltem salutare concessum non fuerit. At non haec tantum a sacris illorum vatibus praedicta sunt, sed futurum quoque alium populum, in quem Deus majorem, quam illis gratiam transferret. Christus vero selecti hujus populi arbiter, magisterque est, ab iisdem quoque prophetis praenuntiatus. Et is quidem philosophis Zenoni et Cleanthi non plane incognitus, Dei λόγος sermo, ratio, sophia, sapientia, verusque Filius est. Non enim hominum, aut factitiorum deorum more, sed sicut radius ex sole, ita spiritus ex spiritu, et lumen de lumine genitus, non recessit a matrice, sed ita excessit, ut non separetur a substantia sui Patris, a quo alter modulo, non numero, gradu non statu, unus omnino cum illo est Deus. Statuto dehinc tempore prolapsus in virginem, homo Deo mistus factus fuit.
But then the heathen rose up and cried out that this religion of the Christians was new, since they differed wholly and entirely from the Jewish both in name and in rites. To them, however, Tertullian replies that the Jews flourished in the greatest happiness for as long as they merited the grace of God by their remarkable righteousness and the faith of the patriarchs. But after they had trampled on His laws and fallen into the greatest crimes, as their punishment they were scattered, and wander about straying and exiled from sky and soil, so that it has not been granted them even to set foot in greeting on their own homeland. And not only were these things foretold by their sacred seers, but also that there would be another people to which God would transfer a greater grace than to them. And Christ is the arbiter and master of this chosen people, foretold also by those same prophets. And He, not wholly unknown to the philosophers Zeno and Cleanthes, is the λόγος of God, word, reason, sophia, wisdom, and true Son. For not after the manner of men or of manufactured gods, but as a ray from the sun, so spirit from spirit and light from light, He was begotten; He did not withdraw from the source, but went out in such a way as not to be separated from the substance of His Father, from Whom He is another in measure, not in number, in degree, not in state, and is altogether one God with Him. Then, at the appointed time, having descended into a virgin, He was made man mingled with God.
Ad aniles vero fabulas haec rejicere non poterant neque gentiles, qui similes alias finxerant, neque Judaei, qui noverant illum a suis prophetis promissum fuisse. Nam hi in eo errabant, quod ea, quae in iis sacris Scripturis de primo et secundo illius adventu dicta sunt, non intelligentes, illum ad nos jam venisse inficiabantur. Tanta autem erat eorum caecitas, perversitas, et nequitia, ut hunc magiae accusaverint, qui editis miraculis se λόγον Dei palam ostendebat. Cum vero coelesti sua doctrina plurimos ad se alliceret, tunc exasperati, illum obtulerunt Pontio Pilato,
These things could not be dismissed as old wives' tales either by the gentiles, who had invented other such tales, or by the Jews, who knew that He had been promised by their prophets. For these went astray in this, that, not understanding what is said in those sacred Scriptures about His first and second coming, they denied that He had already come to us. And so great was their blindness, perversity and wickedness that they accused of magic Him Who by the miracles He performed openly showed Himself to be the λόγος of God. And when by His heavenly doctrine He drew very many to Himself, then, exasperated, they brought Him before Pontius Pilate,
Editors' notes and page, col. 713

Page

  • running head: 713 DISSERTATIO D. LE NOURRY. 714 (only "713 DISSERTATIO D. LE N…" visible in this crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹characteribus, ac plerisque›; B ‹tu afflatis, mundi clades›; C ‹dispersi, palabundi›; D ‹gradu non statu›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: printer's signature "TERTULLIANI I." at the column foot, not set. fe⟨c⟩it: second c reads as "e" at this resolution (damaged or misprinted). Greek λόγος, λόγον set with accents, read at low resolution. "autoritatem" and "mistus" as printed. Column ends mid-sentence after "Pilato,".
PL 1:714
ab eoque violentia suffragiorum extorserunt, ut cruci, quemadmodum ille praedixerat, affigeretur. Eo autem moriente, facta est insolita plane solis defectio, ab iisdem Judaeis, qui eam a prophetis annuntiatam nesciebant, in arcanis suis descripta. Ab illis porro corpus ejus sepulcro est conditum. Sed cum tertia die mirabiliter resurrexisset, subreptum a discipulis jactitaverunt. At ille redivivus turbis se subduxit, ac per dies quadraginta cum quibusdam discipulis conversatus, eos doctrina ubique divulganda imbuit, ac post haec circumfusa nube conscendit in coelum. Pilatus vero, qui tunc conscientia christianus erat, ea omnia nuntiavit Tiberio, qui quidem Christo credidisset, nisi fuisset Caesar, imperass⟨e⟩tque ethnicis. Verum saeviores Judaei discipulos Christi, traditam sibi ab eo doctrinam praedicantes, crudelissime divexarunt; eorumque sanguinem Nero primus Romae effudit.
and by the violence of their votes extorted from him that He be fastened to a cross, as He Himself had foretold. And as He was dying there took place an altogether unusual eclipse of the sun, recorded in their archives by those same Jews, who did not know that it had been announced by the prophets. By them, further, His body was laid in a tomb. But when He had wonderfully risen on the third day, they spread it about that it had been stolen by the disciples. But He, alive again, withdrew Himself from the crowds and, having spent forty days with certain disciples, instructed them in the doctrine to be spread everywhere, and after this, wrapped in a cloud, ascended into heaven. Pilate, who was then a Christian in conscience, reported all these things to Tiberius, who would indeed have believed in Christ had he not been Caesar and ruled over the heathen. But the Jews, more savage, most cruelly harassed the disciples of Christ as they preached the doctrine handed down to them by Him; and Nero was the first to shed their blood at Rome.
Porro autem Tertullianus constanter asseverat hanc veram esse christianae doctrinae summam, nec posse sibi ab ethnicis fidem abrogari. Persuasum siquidem christiani penitus habebant fas nemini unquam fuisse, multoque minus sibi, religionis suae documenta declarantibus, mentiri. Quid ergo in hac eorum religione et cultu poterat esse mali, qui Deum a se per Christum coli palam asserebant? Nonne Judaei Deum per Moysem venerabantur, ac gentiles Graeci per alios homines, Romani vero per Numam Pompilium superstitionibus suis initiati sunt? Quaerendum potius erat utrum vera sit Christi divinitas, qua cognita, homo in melius reformatur (cap. 21).
Furthermore, Tertullian steadfastly asserts that this is the true sum of Christian doctrine, and that credit cannot be withheld from him by the heathen. For the Christians were thoroughly convinced that it had never been lawful for anyone to lie, and much less for themselves when setting out the teachings of their religion. What evil, then, could there be in the religion and worship of those who openly declared that God was worshipped by them through Christ? Did not the Jews venerate God through Moses, and were not the Greek gentiles initiated into their superstitions through other men, and the Romans through Numa Pompilius? Rather, it should have been asked whether the divinity of Christ is true, by the knowledge of which man is reformed for the better (Chapter XXI).
Credebant praeterea christiani esse daemones, philosophis, ac potissimum Socrati ac Zenoni, poetis atque magis haud incognitos, quos vulgus exsecrando, aut aliis maledicendo invocat. Hi autem spiritualis, sicut angeli, sunt substantiae, sed in peccatum prolapsi, exitium hominis ab mundi initio moliti sunt. Sicut autem substantia, sic viribus spiritalibus praediti, non solum fruges hominisque valetudinem vitiant, sed illius quoque animum concutiunt pravis motibus, et a divinitatis avertunt cogitatu. Nativa vero agilitate cum ubique uno momento sint, ac Dei dispositiones cognoscant, aemulantur divinitatem, dum furantur divinationem. Ad haec vero, ambigua pronuntiant oracula, sanant quos laeserunt, falsa variis praestigiis faciunt miracula, phantasmata edunt, defunctorum infamant animas, pueros elidunt in oraculi eloquium, somnia immittunt, atque eorum opera caprae ac mensae divinare consueverant. Atqui ethnici, qui haec omnia diis suis adscribebant, hos dubio procul daemones esse fatebantur.
The Christians believed, moreover, that there are demons, not unknown to the philosophers, and especially to Socrates and Zeno, to the poets and to the magi, whom the common people invoke when cursing or in reviling others. These are of a spiritual substance, like the angels, but having fallen into sin they have plotted the destruction of man from the beginning of the world. And being endowed with spiritual powers as with a spiritual substance, they not only blight the crops and the health of man, but also shake his mind with depraved impulses and turn it away from the thought of the divinity. And since by their native swiftness they are everywhere in a single moment, and know the dispositions of God, they ape divinity while they steal divination. Besides this, they utter ambiguous oracles, heal those whom they have harmed, work false miracles by various sleights, produce phantoms, defame the souls of the departed, crush boys to draw out an oracle's utterance, send dreams, and through their work goats and tables used to divine. And the heathen, who ascribed all these things to their gods, beyond doubt admitted that these were demons.
Neque respondere poterant deos suos non ex his quae in profanis locis, sed quae in eorum duntaxat templis fiebant, debere aestimari. Non dispar etenim est illius furor qui ex turre his diis sacrata, et alterius qui se ex summo vicinae domus tecto dat praecipitem. Nec impar etiam illius est amentia, qui in deae honorem lacertos et genitalia, atque alterius qui sibi gulam prosecat. Sed si haec, ait
Nor could they reply that their gods ought to be judged not by what was done in profane places but only by what was done in their temples. For the madness of the one who throws himself headlong from a tower consecrated to these gods is not different from that of the other who throws himself from the top of the roof of a neighbouring house. Nor is the frenzy of the one who cuts his arms and genitals in honour of the goddess unequal to that of the other who cuts his own throat. But if these things, says
Editors' notes and page, col. 714

Page

  • running head: 713 DISSERTATIO D. LE NOURRY. 714 (only "…TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 714" visible in this crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹ab eoque violentia›; B ‹traditam sibi ab eo doctrinam›; C ‹cognita, homo in melius›; D ‹praestigiis faciunt miracula›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: printer's signature "(Vingt-trois.)" at the column foot, not set. imperass⟨e⟩tque: the letter after "imperass" is blurred (reads like "c"); "imperassetque" is the evident word, UNSURE. "in arcanis" and "aemulantur divinitatem, dum furantur divinationem" italic in print (Tertullian's words); no markup. "ab mundi initio" as printed. Column ends mid-sentence after "ait".
PL 1:715
Tertullianus, levis videantur momenti, aliis argumentis invictissime demonstratur eosdem esse deos gentilium ac daemones. Producatur enim aliquis, qui de deo patitur, qui aris inhalans, numen concipit; prodeat dea virgo pluviarum pollicitatrix, proferatur in medium deus Aesculapius, morientem aliquem sanaturus, tumque hi omnes et singuli si petenti christiano qui sint, se daemones esse non fateantur, per Tertullianum licet, ut illico fundatur, ejusdem christiani sanguis. At nihil plane hac demonstratione est simplicius, manifestius et efficacius. Vel enim mentietur daemon, et deus non est: vel vera dicet, ac proinde dii revera daemones sunt. Quicumque ergo haec a diis facta dixerit, is asserat necesse est illos christianis esse subjectos, atque idcirco tam falsos esse deos, quam vera est christianorum religio. Omnis quippe haec potestas oritur ex Christi nomine, quo daemones, ab illis adjurati, de obsessis hominum corporibus coguntur non solum exire, sed insuper fateri se deos non esse, sed immundos spiritus, ob malitiam suam praedamnatos, unicum vero esse Deum, ac vera idcirco esse quae de Christo paulo ante dicta sunt (cap. 22, 23).
Tertullian, should seem of slight weight, it is demonstrated by other arguments most unanswerably that the gods of the gentiles and the demons are the same. For let someone be brought forward who suffers from a god, who, breathing over the altars, conceives a divinity; let the virgin goddess, the promiser of rains, come forth; let the god Aesculapius be brought into the midst, about to heal someone dying; and then, if each and all of these, when a Christian asks them who they are, do not confess that they are demons, Tertullian allows that the blood of that same Christian be shed on the spot. But nothing at all is simpler, plainer and more effective than this demonstration. For either the demon will lie, and then he is no god; or he will speak the truth, and accordingly the gods are in fact demons. Whoever, then, says that these things are done by the gods must assert that they are subject to the Christians, and therefore that they are as false gods as the religion of the Christians is true. For all this power arises from the name of Christ, by which the demons, adjured by them, are compelled not only to come out of the possessed bodies of men, but besides to confess that they are not gods but unclean spirits, condemned beforehand for their wickedness, and that there is one true God, and that therefore the things said a little before about Christ are true (ch. XXII, XXIII).
Recte ergo ex eis Tertullianus concludit christianos perperam laesae majestatis divinae accusari. Quamvis enim constaret veros esse deos ethnicorum, ipsi tamen, quemadmodum Plato, existimabant penes unum, puta Jovem, esse summam potestatem, et officia penes caeteros. Quid ergo peccabant christiani, qui unum supremum Deum, siculi alii homines unicum imperatorem, colebant et venerabantur? Numquid id minus licitum illis erat, quam singulis quibusque hominibus, civitatibus, et provinciis quemdam proprium et peculiarem deum habere? At certe alii, nemine repugnante, Jovem, alii Fidem, Aegyptii aves et bestias, Syri Astartem, atque ita caeteri suum deum privatim colebant. Uno verbo unicuique licebat quemcumque vellet colere praeter verum Deum. Sed nonne hoc potius erat maximum, cujus falso christianos insimulabant, laesae majestatis divinae crimen? Et certe illud tanto majus erat, quanto crudelius christianos ad falsa numina colenda, ac verum et rerum omnium creatorem Deum penitus negandum cogere nitebantur (cap. 24).
Rightly, therefore, does Tertullian conclude from these things that the Christians are wrongly accused of offence against the divine majesty. For even if it were established that the gods of the heathen were true gods, they themselves nonetheless, like Plato, held that the supreme power lay with one, say Jupiter, and the offices with the rest. What wrong, then, did the Christians do, who worshipped and venerated one supreme God, as other men do one sole emperor? Was this less lawful for them than for each and every man, city and province to have some god of its own and peculiar to it? Yet certainly, with no one objecting, some privately worshipped Jupiter, others Faith, the Egyptians birds and beasts, the Syrians Astarte, and so the rest each his own god. In a word, everyone was allowed to worship whomever he wished, except the true God. But was not this rather the greatest crime of offence against the divine majesty, of which they falsely accused the Christians? And surely it was the greater, the more cruelly they strove to force the Christians to worship false divinities and utterly to deny the true God, the Creator of all things (ch. XXIV).
Objectabant tamen Romani se pro pietatis, ac religionis erga deos suos merito accepisse totius terrarum orbis imperium. Quid ergo, ait Tertullianus? Numquid illud impetraverant a diis suis vernaculis ac domesticis, quales erant Sterculus, Mutunus et Larentina meretrix? Quis credat? Numquid a peregrinis et adventitiis, quibus major Romae, quam patriae suae protegendae cura esse debebat? At Cybele Romam adscita, de nuntianda magno suo sacerdoti archigallo Aurelii imperatoris morte tam parum sollicita fuit, ut tranquillo animo passa sit lacertos impurumque sanguinem ab illo litari pro hujusce imperatoris salute, qui jam ante octo dies ex hac vita migraverat. Qua vero ratione Jupiter tam patienter tulit Cretam suam, ubi natus, mortuus, et sepultus est, Romanis fascibus
The Romans nevertheless objected that they had received the empire of the whole world in reward for their piety and religion towards their gods. What then, says Tertullian? Had they obtained it from their native and household gods, such as were Sterculus, Mutunus and Larentina the harlot? Who would believe it? Or from foreign and imported gods, who must have had greater care for protecting Rome than their own fatherland? But Cybele, brought to Rome, was so little concerned to announce to her great priest the archigallus the death of the Emperor Aurelius that she let him with an untroubled mind offer his arms and impure blood in sacrifice for the safety of this emperor, who had already departed this life eight days before. And on what ground did Jupiter bear so patiently that his Crete, where he was born, died and was buried, should by the Roman fasces
Editors' notes and page, col. 715

Page

  • running head: 715 IN TERTULLIANI APOLOG[ETICUM …] (right part of the head cut by the column crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Tertullianus, levis videantur momenti›; B ‹circo tam falsos esse deos›; C ‹unicum imperatorem, colebant›; D ‹gionis erga deos suos merito›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PL 1:716
concuti? Numquid Juno aequo animo ferre potuit Carthaginem, sibi olim adeo dilectam, et Samo praepositam, a Romanis deleri, ut imperii sui fines latius propagarent? At si res tamen ita sit, cur Romani minorem illi honorem, quam lupae prostitutissimae Larentiae tribuerunt?
be shaken? Could Juno bear with an even mind that Carthage, once so dear to her and preferred to Samos, should be destroyed by the Romans, so that they might extend the bounds of their empire more widely? But if the matter is nevertheless so, why did the Romans pay her less honour than Larentia, a most prostituted she-wolf?
Deinde vero plures illorum dii, sicuti Saturnus et Jupiter, regnaverant. A quo ergo Romanorum deo suum accepere regnum? Numquid a quodam Sterculo? Quis nisi fatuus id dicere audeat? Multi quoque fuerunt reges, qui nec Romanorum deos, nec alios nunquam coluerant. Denique Romanum regnum ante religionem accrevit. Priusquam enim Numa Pompilius vanas superstitiones Romae instituisset, et antequam ulla apud illos fuissent deorum simulacra, plures Latini habuerunt reges. Romani ergo, inquit Tertullianus, non ante religiosi, quam magni; ideoque non ob hoc magni, quia religiosi.
Then, too, many of their gods, such as Saturn and Jupiter, had reigned. From which god of the Romans, then, did they receive their kingdom? From some Sterculus? Who but a fool would dare to say so? There were also many kings who had never worshipped either the gods of the Romans or any others. Lastly, the Roman kingdom grew before its religion. For before Numa Pompilius had established vain superstitions at Rome, and before there were any images of the gods among them, the Latins had several kings. The Romans, therefore, says Tertullian, were not religious before they were great; and so they are not great on this account, because they are religious.
Sed acrius adhuc urget: Quomodo, inquit, isti in aliorum regna invaserunt? Non pietate profecto, nec religione, sed bellis, et victoriis, ac proinde communi moenium et templorum, sacerdotum et civium, rerum sacrarum et profanarum strage ac ruina. Haeccine ergo est pietas, propter quam dii et laedentibus se Romanis orbis imperium dederunt, et aliis ademerunt, qui suos quoque nec minori pietate colebant deos. Denique ante jacta Romae fundamenta, regnabant non solum Babylonii, Medi, Aegyptii, Assyrii et Amazones, sed Judaei etiam, qui omnes Romanorum aliorumque gentilium deos respuebant, et aspernabantur. Non ergo Romanorum aut aliarum gentium dii regna dispensant, sed solus ille omnipotens Deus, cujus, inquit auctor noster, est orbis, qui regnatur, et homo ipse, qui regnat. Non christiani igitur, qui illum colebant, sed Romani aliique gentiles laesae majestatis divinae crimine convincebantur, qui non solum falsos deos colebant, sed eosdem christianos ad eorum cultum quibuslibet suppliciis compellere conabantur (cap. 25, 26).
But he presses harder still: How, he says, did these men break into the kingdoms of others? Not by piety, surely, nor by religion, but by wars and victories, and therefore by the common slaughter and ruin of walls and temples, of priests and citizens, of things sacred and profane. Is this then the piety for which the gods gave the empire of the world to the Romans, who were even harming them, and took it from others, who also worshipped their own gods with no less piety? Lastly, before the foundations of Rome were laid, there reigned not only the Babylonians, Medes, Egyptians, Assyrians and Amazons, but also the Jews, who all rejected and despised the gods of the Romans and of the other gentiles. It is not, then, the gods of the Romans or of other nations who dispense kingdoms, but that one almighty God alone, Whose, says our author, is the world which is ruled, and man himself who rules. Not the Christians, therefore, who worshipped Him, but the Romans and the other gentiles stood convicted of the crime of offence against the divine majesty, who not only worshipped false gods but tried to compel these same Christians to their worship by every kind of torture (ch. XXV, XXVI).
Quorum vero major erat clementia, hi persuadere illis tentabant, ut saltem manente apud animum veri Dei colendi proposito, tam pertinaciter, tamque certo capitis periculo diis sacrificare non recusarent. Sed hoc falsae misericordiae consilium iis inspirabatur fraude et astutia daemonum, qui christianorum potestatem timentes, adversus eos implacabili odio praeliantur. Nec minimum quidem putant esse praedamnationis suae solatium, si constantiam illorum labefactare, eosque laedere aliquando possint. Quamobrem christiani illis resistunt, persuasumque habent, se nunquam de ipsorum malitia gloriosius triumphare, quam cum pro constanti fidei suae professione damnantur (cap. 27).
Those, however, whose clemency was greater tried to persuade them that, keeping at least in their mind the purpose of worshipping the true God, they should not refuse so obstinately, and at so certain a peril of their lives, to sacrifice to the gods. But this counsel of false mercy was breathed into them by the fraud and cunning of the demons, who, fearing the power of the Christians, wage war against them with implacable hatred. Nor indeed do they think it the least solace of their condemnation if they can at some time shake the constancy of the Christians and do them harm. Therefore the Christians resist them, and are persuaded that they never triumph more gloriously over their malice than when they are condemned for the constant profession of their faith (ch. XXVII).
Porro autem ethnici impiis daemonum dolis et artibus christianos non modo ad deorum cultum, qui omnino liber et voluntarius, aut nullus esse debet, invitos impellere volebant, sed ad iisdem quoque diis pro salute imperatoris sacrificandum. Quapropter haec sacrificia facere defugientes, majoris,
Moreover, the heathen, through the wicked wiles and arts of the demons, wished to drive the Christians against their will not only to the worship of the gods, which ought to be entirely free and voluntary or none at all, but also to sacrificing to those same gods for the safety of the emperor. Wherefore those who shunned making these sacrifices they accused of a greater
Editors' notes and page, col. 716

Page

  • running head: [IN TERTU]LLIANI APOLOGETICUM 716 (left part of the head cut by the column crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹concuti? Numquid Juno›; B ‹res Latini habuerunt reges›; C ‹aspernabantur. Non ergo Romanorum›; D ‹tatem timentes, adversus eos›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PL 1:717
quam laesae majestatis divinae sceleris arguebant. Quidni, cum viventem imperatorem longe magis, quam deos suos mortuos timerent, atque idcirco citius per hos omnes pejerarent, quam per imperatoris genium? Quid vero rectae rationi magis repugnat, quam diis sacrificare pro hominis salute, quam nec dare possunt, nec conservare. Quo enim modo, urget Tertullianus, alios servabunt, qui suas aedes ac statuas sine caesareorum militum excubiis tueri non valent? Quid vero, quod templa et dii multi pendent de Caesaris nutu ac voluntate? Itaque christiani multo potiori jure pro imperatoris salute non falsos illos deos, sed Deum verum, vivum, et aeternum precabantur. Nam et ipsimet imperatores, si sanae mentis sint, hunc sibi optant esse propitium, a quo habent quod homines sint, quod vivant, quod aliis hominibus imperent. Pro eorum igitur salute, prosperitate, vita longiori, diuturnoque imperio christiani manibus expansis, nudo capite, sine praevio monitore preces fundebant de carne pudica, innocente anima, ac sancto Spiritu profectas. Sed non offerebant, sicut ethnici, grana unius assis, nec arboris Arabicae lacrymas, nec sanguinem bovis tabie aut aetate confecti, nec spurcam conscientiam, aut hostias a vitiosissimis sacerdotibus immolatas. Ethnicorum itaque praesides provocat Tertullianus, ut christianos, si fas unquam sit, eo modo Deum pro imperatoris salute precantes torqueant, discrucient, et occidant (cap. 28, 29, 30).
crime than of offence against the divine majesty. And why not, since they feared the living emperor far more than their dead gods, and therefore would sooner perjure themselves by all these than by the emperor's genius? Yet what is more repugnant to right reason than to sacrifice to the gods for the safety of a man, which they can neither give nor preserve? For how, Tertullian presses, will they save others, who cannot protect their own temples and statues without the watches of Caesar's soldiers? And what of the fact that the temples and many of the gods hang on Caesar's nod and will? So the Christians, with far better right, prayed for the emperor's safety not to those false gods but to the true, living and eternal God. For the emperors themselves, if they are of sound mind, wish Him to be propitious to them from Whom they have it that they are men, that they live, that they rule over other men. For their safety, then, their prosperity, longer life and lasting reign, the Christians, with hands spread out, with bare head, without a prompter going before, poured out prayers proceeding from chaste flesh, an innocent soul and the Holy Spirit. But they did not offer, as the heathen did, grains worth a single as, nor the tears of an Arabian tree, nor the blood of an ox spent with disease or age, nor a foul conscience, or victims sacrificed by most depraved priests. Tertullian therefore challenges the governors of the heathen, if it can ever be right, to rack, torture and kill the Christians as they pray to God in this way for the emperor's safety (ch. XXVIII, XXIX, XXX).
Quam sincero autem animo, nec ficta adulatione, quae ethnicis eam objicientibus prodesse poterat, sic Deum omnipotentem precarentur, inde ille demonstrat, quod sacris eorum litteris, quas non occultabant, omnibus praecipitur, ut non solum pro inimicis suis, sed pro ipsis etiam nominatim imperatoribus Deum orent. Addit aliam ipsis fuisse causam, sive potius necessitatem, pro imperatoribus et imperii Romani statu orandi, ut mundi nimirum, qui cum eo perire debebat, finis retardaretur. Quocirca per salutem imperatorum libenter jurabant, minime vero per illorum genios, quos adjurationibus fugare consueverant (cap. 31, 32).
With how sincere a mind, and with no feigned flattery, which could have profited them with the heathen who charged them with it, they thus prayed to almighty God, he shows from the fact that in their sacred writings, which they did not hide, it is enjoined on all that they pray to God not only for their enemies but also expressly for the emperors themselves. He adds that they had another reason, or rather necessity, for praying for the emperors and for the state of the Roman Empire: namely, that the end of the world, which was to perish with it, might be delayed. Wherefore they swore willingly by the safety of the emperors, but by no means by their genii, which they were accustomed to put to flight by adjurations (ch. XXXI, XXXII).
Praeterea tanto major, inquit auctor noster, erat christianorum pietas et religio erga imperatorem, quanto certius sciebant illum a Deo vero electum ac constitutum. Ab hoc igitur Deo imperatoris salutem eo facilius poterant impetrare, quod hisce precibus illum Deo minorem esse fatebantur. Nefas autem ipsis erat imperatorem deum appellare, ut pote qui homo est, ac dum triumphat, suae admonetur humanae conditionis. Quin vero Augustus imperator nolebat se dominum vocari. Et recte quidem; nam unus est omnium atque etiam imperatoris dominus, scilicet Deus omnipotens. Denique quomodo imperator adhuc vivus poterat Dei appellari nomine, quod ethnici non ante apotheosim Caesaribus tribuebant (cap. 33, 34)?
Moreover, says our author, the piety and devotion of the Christians towards the emperor was the greater, the more surely they knew that he had been chosen and appointed by the true God. From this God, therefore, they could the more easily obtain the emperor's safety, because by these prayers they confessed him to be less than God. But it was unlawful for them to call the emperor a god, inasmuch as he is a man, and while he triumphs is reminded of his human condition. Indeed, the Emperor Augustus would not be called lord. And rightly so; for there is one Lord of all, and of the emperor too, namely almighty God. Lastly, how could the emperor while still alive be called by the name of God, which the heathen did not give to the Caesars before their apotheosis (ch. XXXIII, XXXIV)?
Qua autem facilitate et evidentia Tertullianus hactenus probaverat christianos non esse reos laesae majestatis
With what ease and clearness Tertullian had so far proved that the Christians were not guilty of offence against the majesty
Editors' notes and page, col. 717

Page

  • running head: 717 DISSERTATIO D. LE NO[URRY …] (right part of the head cut by the column crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹ris, quam laesae majestatis›; B ‹quod homines sint, quod vivant›; C ‹quae ethnicis eam objicientibus›; D ‹constitutum. Ab hoc igitur Deo›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PL 1:718
humanae, eadem perspicuitate ostendit, eos propterea ab ethnicis dici non potuisse publicos hostes, quod ipsorum more non celebrarent Caesarum solemnia. Quis enim nisi impius homo negabit ea agenda esse cum magna modestia, verecundia, sobrietate, et pudicitia? Atqui gentiles ea celebrabant summa cum lascivia, ebrietate, impudentia, seditiosis cursitationibus, injuriis, et appensis instar lupanarium ad domorum postes laureis ac lucernis. Huc accedit quod haec festa solemnia agentes, non ipsis parcebant imperatoribus, quibus cum plures vitae annos falso optabant, tum de alio novo cogitabant creando imperatore.
human, he shows with the same clearness that they could not for that reason be called public enemies by the heathen, because they did not celebrate the solemnities of the Caesars after their fashion. For who but an impious man will deny that these should be kept with great modesty, reverence, sobriety and chastity? Yet the gentiles celebrated them with the utmost wantonness, drunkenness, shamelessness, seditious running about, outrages, and with laurels and lamps hung on the doorposts of their houses like brothels. Add to this that, while keeping these festal solemnities, they did not spare the emperors themselves, for while they falsely wished them more years of life, they were at the same time thinking of creating another, new emperor.
Neque sinit auctor noster sibi responderi haec caeci tantum et ingrati vulgi esse vota, non vero aliorum. Non enim plebeii homines erant infensissimi imperatorum hostes Cassii, Nigri, Albini, neque alii Sigeriis et Partheniis audaciores, qui inter duas lauros Caesarem obsederunt; neque ii tandem, qui harum scelestarum partium socii tum quotidie agnoscebantur. At isti tamen pro imperatorum salute sacra faciebant, per eorum dejerabant genium, ac solemnia sicuti alii omnes celebrabant. Eadem quoque dependebant officia astrologi, aruspices, augures, magi, qui daemonum artibus de Caesarum futura morte consultabant, exoptabantque esse proximam (cap. 35).
Nor does our author allow it to be answered him that these were the wishes only of the blind and ungrateful mob, and not of others. For the most bitter enemies of the emperors, the Cassii, the Nigri, the Albini, were not men of the common people, nor were the others, bolder than the Sigerii and Parthenii, who beset Caesar between the two laurels; nor, finally, those who were then daily being discovered to be partners of these criminal factions. And yet these men offered sacrifices for the safety of the emperors, swore by their genius, and celebrated the solemnities as all the others did. The same duties were paid also by the astrologers, soothsayers, augurs and magicians, who by the arts of demons consulted about the future death of the Caesars and longed for it to be near (ch. XXXV).
Debita ergo imperatoribus fides, pietas et religio non in his officiis consistit, quae ab eorum hostibus saepius exhiberi visa sunt, sed in iis moribus, ac bonae mentis operibus, quae imperatoribus et aliis omnibus indiscriminatim, nullaque nisi a Deo expectata mercede persolvas. At haec praestabant christiani, qui jubentur nemini male velle, aut facere, de nullo male cogitare, neminem odisse, diligere inimicos, ac cum laeduntur, par pari non referre. Quod quidem ab illis tam sedulo observatum est; ut ab vulgo lapidibus appetiti, vel aliorum furore ignibus exusti, vel bacchanalium furiis ex sepulcro effossi, tot tantasque sibi aut suis fratribus illatas injurias nunquam ulcisci voluerint. Poterant tamen de iis poenas sumere aut pauculis faculis occultas, aut majoribus, quam ethnici, militum copiis apertas. Per totum siquidem mundum dispersi, urbes, municipia, castra, exceptisque solis deorum templis, omnia impleverant. Quamvis autem minores copias instruere potuissent, cui tamen bello prompti et idonei non erant, qui libenter pro suae religionis confessione se trucidari patiebantur? Fac etiam, si velis, eos fuisse inermes. At sua sola a gentilibus defectione, aut separatione, sese vindicare facillime poterant. Tanta quippe erat illorum multitudo, ut ethnici sibi solis relicti, suam obstupuissent ad solitudinem, ac plures hostes habuissent, quam cives. Denique ad christianorum vindictam satis utique fuisset, si daemones non depulissent ab obsessis ethnicorum corporibus. Tanto igitur hoc uno praesidio, gentilibus collato, ostendebant se non humani quidem generis, sed erroris, uti hactenus probavimus, esse inimicos (cap. 36, 37).
The faith, piety and devotion owed to the emperors, therefore, does not consist in these duties, which were often seen to be shown by their enemies, but in those morals and works of a good mind which you render to the emperors and to all others without distinction, and for no reward but that expected from God. And these the Christians performed, who are commanded to wish or do evil to no one, to think evil of no one, to hate no one, to love their enemies, and, when they are injured, not to return like for like. This was indeed so diligently observed by them that, whether assailed with stones by the mob, or burned with fire by the fury of others, or dug out of the grave by the frenzies of bacchanals, they never wished to avenge so many and so great injuries done to themselves or to their brethren. Yet they could have taken vengeance on them, either secretly with a few little torches, or openly with forces of soldiers greater than those of the heathen. For, scattered through the whole world, they had filled the cities, towns, camps, and everything except the temples of the gods alone. And even had they been able to muster smaller forces, for what war were those not ready and fit who gladly let themselves be slaughtered for the confession of their religion? Suppose even, if you will, that they had been unarmed. Yet by their mere withdrawal or separation from the gentiles they could most easily have avenged themselves. For so great was their multitude that the heathen, left to themselves alone, would have been stunned at their own solitude, and would have had more enemies than citizens. Lastly, it would certainly have been enough for the Christians' vengeance if they had not driven the demons out of the possessed bodies of the heathen. By so great a protection, then, this one alone, bestowed on the gentiles, they showed that they were enemies, not indeed of the human race, but of error, as we have proved so far (ch. XXXVI, XXXVII).
Transit inde auctor noster ad alteram nec minus
Thence our author passes to another, no less
Editors' notes and page, col. 718

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 718 (left part of the head cut by the column crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹jestatis humanae, eadem perspicuitate›; B ‹Non enim plebeii homines›; C ‹nibus indiscriminatim, nullaque›; D ‹prompti et idonei non erant›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PL 1:719
impudentem calumniam, qua christiani de falso illicitae factionis crimine postulabantur. Quae enim, ait ille, est factio illicita, nisi hominum, qui dignitatum aut gloriae ambitione civitates ac regna turbabant? Atqui christiani, nulla ambitione ducti, nuntium semper remiserant ethnicorum coetibus, et rebus publicis, quemadmodum circi, theatri, arenae, aliorumque spectaculorum voluptatibus. At certe iis rejectis, nullum inde ethnicis damnum, nullaque injuria, sicuti neque si quando christiani alias consectarentur voluptates, quas ethnici vicissim respuebant (cap. 38).
impudent calumny, by which the Christians were arraigned on the false charge of unlawful faction. For what, he says, is an unlawful faction, if not one of men who troubled cities and kingdoms through ambition for dignities or glory? But the Christians, led by no ambition, had always renounced the gatherings of the heathen and public affairs, as well as the pleasures of the circus, the theatre, the arena and the other shows. And certainly, when these were rejected, no loss and no wrong came of it to the heathen, just as none came if at any time the Christians pursued other pleasures, which the heathen in their turn rejected (ch. XXXVIII).
Tertullianus porro ut cunctis planius adhuc ostenderet nihil a christianis turbulento illicitae factionis, sed omnia solo verae religionis et pietatis animo fieri; breviter ac sincere ea describit, quae in eorum coetibus agebantur. In illis, inquit, vim Deo faciebant, fusis precationibus pro imperatore et potestatibus, pro statu saeculi, ac rerum quiete, pro mora fini ultimo mundi afferenda. Tum dehinc legebantur divinae Scripturae, quibus adstantium pascerent fidem, spem erigerent, ac figerent fiduciam. Sequebantur postea exhortationes, castigationes, et divina ob grave aliquod peccatum censura. Praesidebant autem his coetibus probati seniores, non pretio, sed merito hunc honorem adepti. Unusquisque vero menstrua die modicam stipem sua sponte, et pro modulo conferebat ad alendos quoslibet egenos, senes, pueros, exsules, carceribus mancipatos, aliosque ad metalla damnatos. Ethnici ergo frustra conabantur hanc infamare mutuam christianorum charitatem, qua etiam sese invicem vera religione adunatos, fratres vocabant; suaque aliis partiebantur bona, quibus nunquam non dirimebatur mutuus ethnicorum amor. Indiscreta quippe illi habebant omnia, praeter uxores, quas hi, caetera omnia retinentes, cum amicis suis, quemadmodum Socrates et Cato, communicabant.
Further, so that he might show all still more plainly that nothing was done by the Christians in the turbulent spirit of unlawful faction, but everything solely in the spirit of true religion and piety, Tertullian describes briefly and frankly what was done in their gatherings. In them, he says, they did violence to God, pouring out prayers for the emperor and the authorities, for the state of the world and the quiet of affairs, for a delay to be brought to the final end of the world. Then after this the divine Scriptures were read, with which they fed the faith of those standing by, raised their hope, and fixed their confidence. Afterwards followed exhortations, rebukes, and the divine censure for some grave sin. Over these gatherings, moreover, presided approved elders, who had obtained this honour not by price but by merit. And each one on a monthly day contributed of his own accord, and according to his small means, a modest coin for feeding any of the needy, the old, children, exiles, those consigned to prisons, and others condemned to the mines. In vain, therefore, did the heathen try to defame this mutual charity of the Christians, by which they also called one another brethren, united by the true religion; and they shared their goods with others, things over which the mutual love of the heathen was ever being broken. For those held all things in common except their wives, whom these, keeping everything else to themselves, shared with their friends, as Socrates and Cato did.
Pergit Tertullianus, ac coena, inquit, christianorum, non sicut Megariensium, vel aliorum ibi ab illo notatorum, prodiga erat et sumptuosa, sed jure merito a Graecis ἀγάπη et a Latinis dilectio nuncupatur. A precibus inchoatur, ac postea omnes tanta moderatione comedunt et bibunt, ut meminerint Deum per noctem adorandum. Post aquam vero manualem et lumina, quisque, ut potest, ad aliquid ex Scripturis sacris Deo canendum provocatur. Alii vero secum colloquentes, Dominum audire sciunt. Denique oratio sicut incoepit, ita dirimit convivium, atque inde omnes non tumultuoso et lascivo ethnicorum more, sed summa cum modestia discedunt. Atque ex iis ita expositis Tertullianus concludit non in his christianorum, sed ipsis gentilium coetibus esse illicitas damnandasque factiones.
Tertullian goes on, and the supper of the Christians, he says, was not, like that of the Megarians or of the others he there censures, prodigal and sumptuous, but is rightly and deservedly called by the Greeks agape and by the Latins dilectio [love]. It begins with prayers, and afterwards all eat and drink with such moderation as to remember that God is to be worshipped through the night. After the water for the hands and the lights, each, as he is able, is called on to sing to God something from the holy Scriptures. Others, conversing with themselves, know that the Lord hears. Finally, as prayer began the banquet, so it ends it, and thence all depart, not in the tumultuous and wanton manner of the heathen, but with the utmost modesty. And from these things so set out Tertullian concludes that unlawful factions deserving condemnation are to be found, not in these gatherings of the Christians, but in those of the gentiles themselves.
Nec potiori quidem jure hi clamitabant eosdem christianos publicarum omnium calamitatum esse auctores. Nam ante auditum illorum nomen plures insulae, ab auctore nostro denominatae, aut maris fluctibus, aut motibus terrae absorptae sunt. Constat etiam antea, ac priusquam ulli essent Romanorum
Nor indeed with any better right did these cry out that the same Christians were the authors of all public calamities. For before their name was heard, several islands, named by our author, were swallowed up either by the waves of the sea or by earthquakes. It is established also that earlier, and before there were any Roman
Editors' notes and page, col. 719

Page

  • running head: 719 IN TERTULLIANI APOLOG[ETICUM …] (right part of the head cut by the column crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹impudentem calumniam, qua christiani›; B ‹coetibus agebantur. In illis›; C ‹sese invicem vera religione›; D ‹Scripturis sacris Deo canendum›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PL 1:720
dii, totum orbem terrarum generali, nec tantum campestri, ut Plato putavit, periisse diluvio. Ad haec vero priusquam Judaei in Aegyptum migrassent, atque adeo longe antea, quam Christus religionem suam fundasset, ultor ignis Sodomam et Gomorrham, Vulsinios et Pompeios consumpserat. Nemini quoque incompertum Romanos Cannensi praelio fuisse profligatos, et captum a Senonibus capitolium, cum Romani deos suos, et nulli christiani verum Deum adorarent. Demum eadem antea fuit urbium atque templorum clades et ruina. At haec non potuerunt iis, quorum erant templa, factitiis diis adscribi, sed impietati hominum, qui eos coluerunt, ac verum Deum, omnium bonorum fontem, aut ignorantes aut aspernati, omni vitiorum scelerumque genere sese contaminaverant. Huc accedit, quod ab eo tempore, quo exorta est Christi religio, leviores procul dubio fuerunt publicae hujusmodi calamitates. Illius quippe sectatorum innocentia iniquitatem saeculi temperavit. Et vero ubi calamitate aliqua mundus premebatur, tum ethnici falsos deos suos ritibus solitis perperam fatigabant: christiani vero continentia, jejuniis, aliisque poenitentiae actibus exorabant veri Dei misericordiam. Non hi itaque veri Dei cultores, sed ethnici, illum spernentes, publicarum calamitatum causa erant (cap. 39, 40).
gods, the whole world perished in a general flood, and not merely one of the plains, as Plato thought. Moreover, before the Jews had migrated into Egypt, and so long before Christ had founded His religion, avenging fire had consumed Sodom and Gomorrah, Vulsinii and Pompeii. Nor is it unknown to anyone that the Romans were routed in the battle of Cannae, and the Capitol taken by the Senones, when the Romans worshipped their gods and no Christians worshipped the true God. Lastly, the same destruction and ruin of cities and temples took place earlier too. But these things could not be ascribed to the made-up gods whose temples they were, but to the impiety of the men who worshipped them, and who, either ignorant or scornful of the true God, the fount of all good things, had defiled themselves with every kind of vice and crime. Add to this that from the time when the religion of Christ arose, public calamities of this kind were beyond doubt lighter. For the innocence of His followers tempered the iniquity of the age. And indeed, when the world was pressed by some calamity, then the heathen wrongly wearied their false gods with their customary rites, while the Christians by continence, fasts and other acts of penance won over the mercy of the true God. Not these worshippers of the true God, therefore, but the heathen who spurned Him were the cause of the public calamities (ch. XXXIX, XL).
Instat adhuc Tertullianus iniquissimos esse horum deos, si propter christianorum scelera illos tantis malis affligent ac conficiant. Nec sinit hoc telum in christianos retorqueri, quos Deus iisdem atque gentiles calamitatibus opprimi patiebatur. Justos quippe homines, uti ipse edixit, non discernet ab injustis, nisi in ultimo post mundi finem judicio. Quapropter voluit omnia in hoc humanae vitae cursu omnibus esse communia, et adversa quidem bonis in admonitionem, malis vero in castigationem. Nullis praeterea adversis laedebantur christiani, quibus nihil erat optabilius, quam de hoc mundo exire. Quacumque autem vexatione concuterentur, spem fiduciamque suam praedicatione divinarum Scripturarum recreabant. At ethnici e contrario nihil in adversis solatii a diis suis, neque in hac, neque in futura vita habentes, injustos utique colebant et ingratos (cap. 41).
Tertullian further presses that the gods of these men are most unjust if, on account of the crimes of the Christians, they afflict and wear them down with such great evils. Nor does he allow this weapon to be turned back against the Christians, whom God suffered to be oppressed by the same calamities as the gentiles. For, as He Himself declared, He will not separate the just from the unjust save in the last judgement after the end of the world. Wherefore He willed all things in this course of human life to be common to all, adversities indeed for warning to the good and for chastisement to the wicked. Besides, the Christians were harmed by no adversities, for nothing was more desirable to them than to depart from this world. And by whatever affliction they were shaken, they refreshed their hope and confidence by the preaching of the divine Scriptures. But the heathen, on the contrary, having no comfort in adversity from their gods, either in this life or in the life to come, certainly worshipped gods unjust and ungrateful (ch. XLI).
Quid praeterea magis absurdum alia ethnicorum de christianis expostulatione, qua conquerebantur eos esse infructuosos ac Reipublicae inutiles. Non enim Brachmanes erant, aut sylvicolae, sed quaelibet cum iisdem ethnicis commercia ubique habebant, ac solis exceptis superstitiosis illorum caeremoniis, sic artes miscebant et operas, ut cum iis, et de illis viverent. At templorum nostrorum, inquiebant gentiles, vectigalia minuuntur. Sed quibus, ait Tertullianus? Numquid hominibus diisque vestris mendicantibus? Nonne christiani opem illis petentibus semper ferunt, eorumque misericordia plura vicatim tribuit, quam gentiles templatim? Caetera vero vectigalia iidem christiani tanta fide expendunt, quanta improbitate ab ethnicis fraudantur (cap. 42).
What, moreover, is more absurd than another complaint of the heathen about the Christians, in which they grumbled that they were unfruitful and useless to the State? For they were not Brahmins or forest-dwellers, but had all kinds of dealings everywhere with these same heathen, and, excepting only their superstitious ceremonies, so mingled their crafts and labours with them as to live with them and from them. But, said the gentiles, the revenues of our temples are diminished. To whom, says Tertullian? To your begging men and gods? Do not the Christians always bring help to them when they ask, and does not their mercy give more street by street than the gentiles give temple by temple? And the other taxes these same Christians pay with as much good faith as the heathen show dishonesty in defrauding them (ch. XLII).
Quinam autem, pergit auctor noster, de christianorum querebantur inutilitate? Nonne lenones,
But who, our author goes on, complained of the uselessness of the Christians? Was it not the pimps,
Editors' notes and page, col. 720

Page

  • running head: [IN TERTU]LLIANI APOLOGETICUM 720 (left part of the head cut by the column crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹dii, totum orbem terrarum›; B ‹taminaverant. Huc accedit›; C ‹quippe homines, uti ipse edixit›; D ‹Brachmanes erant, aut sylvicolae›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PL 1:721
perductores, aquarioli, sicarii, venenarii, magi, et alii ejusdem farinae homines? At eis infructuosos esse fructus est. Caeterum si christiani aliquid reipublicae afferant detrimenti, illud daemonia ex ipsorummet ethnicorum corporibus ejiciendo, satis superque compensabant. Verum gentiles tanta profecto crudelitate, quanto reipublicae damno occidebant christianos, quorum comperta omnibus esse debebat innocentia, vel eo solo, quod sceleratis dum pleni essent carceres, nullus ibi, nisi suum solum ob nomen, christianus reperiebatur (cap. 43, 44).
procurers, bath-attendants, assassins, poisoners, magicians, and other men of the same stamp? But to be unfruitful to them is fruit. Besides, if the Christians brought any harm to the State, they compensated for it amply and more by casting demons out of the bodies of the heathen themselves. But the gentiles killed the Christians with as much cruelty, surely, as loss to the State, though their innocence ought to have been known to all, if only from this, that while the prisons were full of criminals, no Christian was found there except solely on account of his name (ch. XLIII, XLIV).
Neque inde tantum probatur illorum vitae morumque integritas, sed ex divinis etiam illorum legibus, quae sanctitate et auctoritate sua omnibus humanis longe praestant. Nam hae homicidium, illae iram; hae adulterium, illae concupiscentiam: hae maleficium, illae maleloquium; illae injuriam vindicari praecipiunt, hae injuriae vicem reddere prohibent. Huc accedit quod omnia, quae in humanis gentilium legibus probantur, haec ex divinis christianorum statutis delibata sunt. Praeterea majorem esse harum, quam illarum auctoritatem hinc plane conficitur, quia humana lex perfringi facile potest, vel propter reorum latebras, et peccandi necessitatem, vel propter supplicii brevitatem, non ultra obitum infligendi. At nihil prorsus latere potest Deum, qui aeternas de quibuslibet criminum consciis poenas repetit. Quid mirum ergo, si tanta fuerit, sicuti jam demonstratum est, christianorum illum timentium innocentia, et gentilium proconsulem metuentium perversitas (cap. 45, 46)?
Nor is the integrity of their life and morals proved from this alone, but also from their divine laws, which in holiness and authority far surpass all human ones. For these [human laws] forbid murder, those anger; these adultery, those concupiscence; these evil-doing, those evil-speaking; those enjoin that injury be avenged, these forbid the returning of injury for injury. Add to this that everything that is approved in the human laws of the gentiles has been drawn from the divine statutes of the Christians. Further, that the authority of the latter is greater than that of the former is plainly concluded from this, that human law can easily be broken, whether because of the hiding-places of the guilty and the necessity of sinning, or because of the shortness of the punishment, which cannot be inflicted beyond death. But nothing at all can be hidden from God, Who exacts eternal punishments from any who are guilty of crimes. What wonder, then, if, as has already been shown, the innocence of the Christians who fear Him was so great, and the perversity of the gentiles who fear a proconsul (ch. XLV, XLVI)?
At philosophi nostri, aiebant isti, eamdem ac christiani profitebantur innocentiam, justitiam, patientiam, sobrietatem, pudicitiam. Si ita est, respondet Tertullianus, cur plures philosophi, superstitiones gentilium adspernati, laudantur, donanturque statuis ac salariis; christiani vero idcirco torquentur et interficiuntur? Numquid Socrates, qui daemonis, sibi semper adsistentis, opera usus est, et Aesculapio sacrificavit, melior fuit christianis, qui daemonia fugant et expellunt? Numquid Thaletis, qui de Deo interrogatus nihil respondit, aut Platonis, qui dixit Deum esse inventu et enarratu difficilem, major, aut melior est scientia, quam cujuslibet christiani opificis, qui Deum invenit, et quis ille sit, confestim explicat? Numquid christianorum, qui continentiam servant, aut nullam praeter uxorem, foeminam concupiscunt, minor, aut pejor est pudicitia, quam Platonis adolescentium corruptoris, vel Diogenis Phrynem meretricem perdite amantis, vel Speusippi in adulterio morientis, vel Democriti sese, ne mulieres corruptis oculis videret, obcaecantis! Quae vero fuit aut Diogenis modestia, superbiam Platonis alia superbia calcantis, aut Pythagorae et Zenonis tyrannidem affectantium? Quae Lycurgi aequitas, qui ob emendatas leges suas mortem sibi conscivit? Quid plura? Nonne Aristoteles tam turpiter Hermiam loco suo expulit, quam Alexandro adulatus est? Nonne Plato ventris gratia venditatus, Aristippus nepotatus,
But our philosophers, said these men, professed the same innocence, justice, patience, sobriety and chastity as the Christians. If that is so, Tertullian answers, why are many philosophers who scorned the superstitions of the gentiles praised and rewarded with statues and stipends, while the Christians for that very reason are tortured and killed? Was Socrates, who made use of the services of a demon always attending him, and sacrificed to Aesculapius, better than the Christians, who put demons to flight and drive them out? Is the knowledge of Thales, who when asked about God gave no answer, or of Plato, who said that God is hard to find and hard to declare, greater or better than that of any Christian workman, who has found God and at once explains Who He is? Is the chastity of the Christians, who keep continence or desire no woman but their wife, less or worse than that of Plato, the corrupter of youths, or of Diogenes, desperately in love with Phryne the harlot, or of Speusippus dying in adultery, or of Democritus blinding himself so as not to see women with corrupted eyes! And what was the modesty either of Diogenes, trampling the pride of Plato with another pride, or of Pythagoras and Zeno, aspiring to tyranny? What the equity of Lycurgus, who put himself to death because his laws were amended? Why say more? Did not Aristotle drive Hermias from his place as shamefully as he flattered Alexander? Was not Plato sold for his belly's sake, Aristippus given to luxury,
Editors' notes and page, col. 721

Page

  • running head: 721 DISSERTATIO D. LE N[OURRY …] (right part of the head cut by the column crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹nes, perductores, aquarioli›; B ‹iram; hae adulterium, illae›; C ‹(cap. 45, 46)?›; D ‹confestim explicat? Numquid christianorum›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PL 1:722
Hippias in insidiis, à se alteri paratis, occisus memorantur? At christianus ab iis omnibus alienissimus, nihil unquam his simile tentavit. Si quis enim excessit à regula disciplinae, tum desiit esse christianus.
Hippias killed in the ambush he had laid for another, as they are related to have been? But the Christian, wholly a stranger to all these things, has never attempted anything like them. For if anyone has departed from the rule of discipline, he has thereby ceased to be a Christian.
Ethnici ergo frustra venditabant philosophos suos christianis scientia aequiparari. Nam hi ipsi philosophi, quemadmodum poetae ac sophistae, plura quidem placita ex sacris divinae nostrae Scripturae fontibus hauserant: sed ejus simplicitatem, ac sermonem tunc obscurum despicientes, ea pravis corruperunt suis opinionibus. Ex hac quippe sacra Scriptura agnoverunt unum duntaxat esse Deum: sed hunc Platonici incorporeum, Stoici corporeum, Epicurus ex atomis, ex numeris Pythagoras, Heraclitus ex igne ortum esse docuerunt. Simili quoque modo Plato divinam illius providentiam asseruit, quam negavit Epicurus. Aliqui illum extra mundum, alii in eo positum censebant. Eamdem sane ob causam variae fuerunt illorum de mundi ortu et duratione, ac de animae humanae natura opinationes. Neque objiciendum est a quibusdam quoque christianis adulteratam fuisse recentem Christi doctrinam. Nam hi, inquit Tertullianus, haeretici sunt, et adversus errores illorum praescribimus certissima veritatis regula, quae ab ejusdem Christi discipulis ad nos transmissa est.
In vain, therefore, did the heathen boast that their philosophers were equal in knowledge to the Christians. For these very philosophers, like the poets and sophists, had indeed drawn many tenets from the sacred springs of our divine Scripture; but, despising its simplicity and its language, then obscure, they corrupted them with their own perverse opinions. From this sacred Scripture, indeed, they recognized that there is only one God; but the Platonists taught that He is incorporeal, the Stoics corporeal, Epicurus that He arose from atoms, Pythagoras from numbers, Heraclitus from fire. In like manner Plato asserted His divine providence, which Epicurus denied. Some held Him to be outside the world, others placed in it. For the same reason, surely, their opinions on the origin and duration of the world and on the nature of the human soul were various. Nor is it to be objected that the recent doctrine of Christ was adulterated by some Christians too. For these, says Tertullian, are heretics, and against their errors we enter our prescription by the most certain rule of truth, which has been handed down to us from the disciples of that same Christ.
Maligna insuper daemonum calliditate, pravoque illorum instinctu gentiles philosophi et poetae quasdam excogitarunt fabulas, ut falsa veritatis, in Scripturis sacris traditae, similitudine caeteri homines ipsis potius, quam christianis, sibi odiosis, fidem praestarent. Sic enim finxere aliquod apud inferos tribunal, Pyriphlegetontem fluvium, et Elysios campos; quia a nostris acceperant ultimum fore hominum omnium judicium, aeternas improborum poenas, ac piorum sempiternam in paradiso felicitatem. Sed quis nesciat scriptis nostris, ut pote antiquioribus, potius quam aliis recentioribus, sicuti archetypo potius quam imagini credendum (cap. 47)?
Moreover, by the malignant cunning of the demons and at their perverse prompting, the gentile philosophers and poets devised certain fables, so that, by a false likeness to the truth handed down in the sacred Scriptures, other men might give their faith to them rather than to the Christians, whom they hated. Thus they invented a tribunal in the underworld, the river Pyriphlegethon and the Elysian fields, because they had received from ours that there would be a last judgement of all men, eternal punishments of the wicked, and everlasting happiness of the godly in paradise. But who does not know that our writings, as being older, are to be believed rather than other, more recent ones, just as the original rather than the copy (ch. XLVII)?
Et certe Pythagorica animarum transmigratione longe verior est integra corporum nostrorum restitutio. Nemo quippe inficias unquam ibit corpus humanum ab eo refici posse, a quo anima de uno in aliud corpus migrandi potestatem habere perperam fingitur. Verum enimvero fictitia plane est illa animarum migratio; quandoquidem nullus unquam se in bestiam reformatum agnovit. Praeterea hoc animae de uno in aliud corpus transitu, una hominis pars viva, altera semper mortua remanet. At necesse omnino est totum hominem ad pristinam suam vitam redire; ut de bonis aut malis, a se in hac vita actis, ultimum a Deo judicium referat. Quid vero, quod anima nihil sine corpore pati potest, quae tamen non sine illo aliquid meruit? Neque dixeris id non posse unquam ab ullo fieri. Nam qui te, cum non esses, sicut et omnem mundum, de nihilo creavit, potest utique temetipsum, postquam esse desieris, totum sicuti eras, reficere. Postremo lux, tenebrae, sidera, fructus terrae, semina, et caetera alia quam plurima reviviscunt, quanto magis ad vitam redibit
And certainly the entire restoration of our bodies is far truer than the Pythagorean transmigration of souls. For no one will ever deny that the human body can be remade by Him from Whom the soul is wrongly imagined to have the power of passing from one body into another. But in truth that migration of souls is plainly fictitious, since no one has ever recognized himself as re-formed into a beast. Moreover, by this passage of the soul from one body into another, one part of the man remains alive, the other for ever dead. But it is altogether necessary that the whole man return to his former life, so that he may receive from God the last judgement on the good or evil things done by him in this life. And what of the fact that the soul can suffer nothing without the body, though it did not merit anything without it? Nor should you say that this can never be done by anyone. For He Who created you out of nothing when you were not, as He did the whole world, can surely remake your very self, after you have ceased to be, whole as you were. Lastly, light, darkness, stars, the fruits of the earth, seeds and very many other things come back to life; how much more will return to life
Editors' notes and page, col. 722

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 722 (left part of the head cut by the column crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Hippias in insidiis›; B ‹Plato divinam illius providentiam›; C ‹starent. Sic enim finxere›; D ‹se in bestiam reformatum›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PL 1:723
homo, qui quidem si se Pythiae oraculo noverit, omnium morientium et resurgentium est dominus? Ubicumque ergo, aut quocumque modo ad nihilum redactus fuerit, ad vitam potestate illius revocabitur, cujus est nihilum, sicut et totum.
man, who, if indeed he knows himself according to the Pythian oracle, is lord of all things that die and rise again? Wherever, then, or in whatever way he has been reduced to nothing, he will be recalled to life by the power of Him Whose is the nothing, as also the whole.
Numquid igitur, arguet aliquis, moriendum semper et resurgendum? Ita sane, ait Tertullianus, si Deo placuisset. At ille, qui ex diversis ac contrariis rebus creavit omnia, voluit utique homines mortuos ad pristinam vitam semel eo medio temporis puncto excitari, quod in fine mundi inter hanc temporaneam aetatem, ac aeternitatem deinde futuram intercedit.
Must one then, someone will argue, always be dying and rising again? Yes indeed, says Tertullian, had it pleased God. But He Who created all things out of diverse and contrary things willed, surely, that dead men be raised to their former life once, at that middle point of time which at the end of the world lies between this temporal age and the eternity that is to come afterwards.
Tunc autem Dei cultores consequentur aeternae felicitatis praemium, quemadmodum profani et iniqui sempiterno igne cruciabuntur. Hujus porro ignis, a terreno nostro plane diversi, exempla nobis suppeditant fulmina, et montes semper ardentes. Quae quidem etsi philosophi agnoverint, aliique non improbaverint; hanc tamen christianorum sententiam deridebant. Fac tamen, si Deo placet, illam esse falsam. At certe omnibus ipsa aeternae aut poenae, aut mercedis spes utilis est et necessaria. Quaecumque porro illa sit, non idcirco tamen in christianos gladiis, bestiis, crucibus, et ignibus, exsultante populo, saeviendum erat. Ethnici igitur insulse prorsus gestiebant, ac gloriabantur de illorum suppliciis, qui damnari potius, quam a Deo excidere optantes, immortalem agebant triumphum (cap. 48, 49).
Then the worshippers of God will obtain the reward of eternal happiness, just as the profane and wicked will be tormented in everlasting fire. Of this fire, moreover, wholly different from our earthly one, the thunderbolts and the ever-burning mountains furnish us examples. And although the philosophers acknowledged these things, and others did not reject them, they yet derided this teaching of the Christians. Suppose, however, if it please God, that it is false. Yet surely the very hope of eternal punishment or reward is useful and necessary to all. And whatever it may be, that was still no reason to rage against the Christians with swords, beasts, crosses and fires, while the people exulted. Quite foolishly, therefore, did the heathen exult and glory in the punishments of those who, choosing rather to be condemned than to fall away from God, were celebrating an immortal triumph (ch. XLVIII, XLIX).
Sed rursus gentiles acriusque vociferabantur nullam christianis esse querendi causam, si sua sponte patiantur. At his auctor noster respondet illos more pati militum, qui licet belli deprecentur pericula, totis tamen decertant viribus, ac demum gaudentes, praedam, victoriam et gloriam adipiscuntur. Christianorum quippe victoria gloriam habet placendi Deo, et vitae aeternae praedam. In glorioso autem hoc certamine ipsa, quibus cruciantur, instrumenta illis sunt habitus victoriae, vestis palmata, et currus triumphantis. Nec desperati ergo, nec perditi dici poterant ab ethnicis, qui Mutii, Empedoclis, Didonis, Reguli, Anaxarchi, Atticae meretricis, Zenonis Eleatis, Laconum, aliorumque in tormentis et crudelissima nece fortitudinem et constantiam, non maximis tantum extulerunt laudibus, sed eos etiam statuis, imaginibus, titulis ad quamdam ex morte ad vitam revocationem, et gloriae aeternitatem decorarunt. Tanto igitur abest ut christianus, qui a Deo, pro quo patitur, veram aeternitatem exspectat, insanus sit, quin potius inde innocentiam suam, et ethnicorum iniquam probet crudelitatem. Nonne etiam hi ipsi christianam mulierem ad lenonem potius quam leonem damnando, palam confitebantur labem pudicitiae omni tormentorum genere, et morte ipsa atrociorem ab illa et aliis christiani reputari? Neque inde, ne hilum quidem, gentilibus sua proficiebat saevitia; quandoquidem sanguis martyrum semen erat christianorum, quo mirum in modum crescebat semper illorum numerus. Sua siquidem morte longe plures effecerunt discipulos, quam Cicero, Seneca, Diogenes,
But again and more sharply the gentiles cried out that the Christians had no cause for complaint, if they suffered of their own accord. To these our author replies that they suffer in the manner of soldiers, who, though they pray to be spared the perils of war, yet fight with all their strength and at last, rejoicing, win booty, victory and glory. For the victory of the Christians has the glory of pleasing God and the booty of eternal life. And in this glorious contest the very instruments by which they are tortured are for them the dress of victory, the palm-embroidered robe and the triumphal chariot. Nor, then, could they be called desperate or abandoned by the heathen, who not only extolled with the highest praises the fortitude and constancy of Mucius, Empedocles, Dido, Regulus, Anaxarchus, the Attic harlot, Zeno of Elea, the Spartans and others under torture and the cruellest death, but even honoured them with statues, images and inscriptions, for a kind of recall from death to life and an eternity of glory. So far, then, is the Christian, who expects true eternity from God, for Whom he suffers, from being mad, that he rather proves thereby his own innocence and the unjust cruelty of the heathen. Did not these very men, too, by condemning a Christian woman to the pimp rather than to the lion, openly confess that a stain on chastity was reckoned by her and by other Christians more dreadful than every kind of torment and than death itself? Nor did their cruelty profit the gentiles a whit from it, since the blood of the martyrs was the seed of Christians, by which their number grew ever in wondrous fashion. For by their death they made far more disciples than Cicero, Seneca, Diogenes,
Editors' notes and page, col. 723

Page

  • running head: 723 IN TERTULLIANI APOL[OGETICUM …] (right part of the head cut by the column crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹homo, qui quidem si se Pythiae›; B ‹terreno nostro plane diversi›; C ‹patiantur. At his auctor noster›; D ‹morte ad vitam revocationem›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PL 1:724
Pyrrhon, et Callinicus, qui suos ad doloris tolerantiam et mortem cohortati sunt. Gentiles namque primum quidem invictam admirati sunt christianorum constantiam. Tum dehinc agnoverunt tantae constantiae causam et christianae religionis veritatem. Eam porro agnitam ulla absque mora amplexati, miro incensi sunt ardore martyrii, quo non solum remittuntur omnia peccata; sed tota etiam Dei gratia redimitur. Gratias igitur agebant ethnicorum sententiis, quibus damnati, a Deo absolvebantur (cap. 50).
Pyrrho and Callinicus, who exhorted their followers to the endurance of pain and to death. For the gentiles first admired the unconquered constancy of the Christians. Then after this they recognized the cause of so great a constancy and the truth of the Christian religion. And having recognized it, they embraced it without any delay and were fired with a wondrous ardour for martyrdom, by which not only are all sins remitted, but the whole grace of God is also bought back. They therefore gave thanks for the sentences of the heathen, by which, condemned, they were absolved by God (ch. L).
ARTICULUS II.
ARTICLE II.
Ostenditur Tertullianum esse hujus libri auctorem, ac quis ille fuerit, quae ejus patria, qui parentes, quorum falsis religionibus primum imbutus fuit.
It is shown that Tertullian is the author of this book, and who he was, what his native country, who his parents, in whose false religions he was first instructed.
Constat sane, ac communis omnium, nemine hactenus refragante, sententia fuit Tertullianum hujus Apologetici libri verum genuinumque esse auctorem. Si quis tamen certa hujusce opinionis argumenta sibi proferri desiderat, abunde ei satisfacere haud difficile est. Nam praeter complures manuscriptos remotioris et propioris aetatis codices, in quibus hic ipse liber Tertulliani nomine inscribitur, Eusebius cujus hac in re fides nulli suspecta esse debet, post transcripta quaedam hujusce libri verba, ibidem adjecit: Ταῦτα Τερτυλλιανὸς, τοὺς Ῥωμαίων νόμους ἠκριβωκὼς ἀνὴρ, τὰ τε ἄλλα ἔνδοξος, καὶ τῶν μάλιστα ἐπὶ Ῥώμης λαμπρῶν, ἐν τῇ γραφείσῃ μὲν αὐτῷ τῇ Ῥωμαίων φωνῇ, μεταβληθείσῃ δὲ καὶ ἐπὶ τὴν ἑλλάδα γλῶσσαν ὑπὲρ Χριστιανῶν ἀπολογίᾳ (Euseb. lib. II. Eccles. histor. cap. 2. p. 41) Quae quidem Rufinus sic latine interpretatus est: Haec Tertullianus vir et legum et institutionum Romanarum peritissimus, et inter nostros scriptores admodum clarus, in Apologetico suo, quem adversus gentes pro nostra fide scribit (Ruf. lib. II. cap. 2). Nec male profecto, si aliqua non omisisset latine sic vertenda: Postea graecum in sermonem translato. Persuasum itaque Eusebius, et ipse etiam Rufinus habuerunt hunc librum a Tertulliano conscriptum fuisse. Plura adhuc idem Eusebius, memorato Tertulliani nomine, ex hoc eodem libro transcripsit (Euseb. lib. III, cap. 23, p. 91), et alicubi addidit: Εἴληπται δ' ἡμῖν ἡ ἱστορία ἐξ ἧς ἀνωτέρω δεδηλώκαμεν τοῦ Τερτυλλιανοῦ ῥωμαικῆς ἀπολογίας, ἧς ἡ ἑρμηνεία τοῦτον ἔχει τρόπον. Porro ex Tertulliani Apologetico, latine conscripto, cujus supra mentionem fecimus, haec a nobis desumpta est narratio (Ibid. cap. 35, pag. 105). Sic enim Valesius graeca Tertulliani verba latina fecit. Alio denique adhuc in libro, citatis similiter Tertulliani nostri verbis, haec praemisit (Idem lib. V. cap. 5. pag. 169): Μάρτυς δὲ τούτων γένοιτ' ἂν ἀξιόχρεως ὁ Τερτυλλιανὸς τῇ ῥωμαικῇ συγκλήτῳ προσφωνήσας ὑπὲρ τῆς πίστεως ἀπολογίαν ἧς καὶ πρόσθεν ἐμνημονεύσαμεν, τήν τε ἱστορίαν βεβαιῶν σὺν ἀποδείξει μείζονι, καὶ ἐναργεστέρᾳ. Sed et Tertullianus, ita interprete Valesio, ejusdem rei idoneus testis est in Apologetico, quem pro fidei nostrae defensione ad senatum urbis Romae latino sermone conscripsit, cujus etiam supra mentionem fecimus, ubi hanc historiam validiore, atque evidentiore argumento confirmat.
It is indeed established, and has been the common opinion of all, with no one thus far dissenting, that Tertullian is the true and genuine author of this book, the Apologeticum. If, however, anyone wishes sure proofs of this opinion to be brought before him, it is not at all hard to satisfy him abundantly. For besides a good many manuscript codices of earlier and later date in which this very book is inscribed with Tertullian's name, Eusebius, whose good faith in this matter ought to be suspect to no one, after transcribing certain words of this book, added in the same place: "These things Tertullian, a man who had mastered the laws of the Romans and was distinguished in other respects, and among the most illustrious at Rome, [says] in the apology for the Christians written by him in the language of the Romans, and translated also into the Greek tongue" (Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History II, 2, p. 41). Which Rufinus rendered into Latin thus: "These things Tertullian, a man most skilled in both the laws and the institutions of the Romans, and very famous among our writers, in his Apologeticum, which he writes against the gentiles on behalf of our faith" (Rufinus, Book II, ch. 2). And not badly, to be sure, had he not omitted some words, to be rendered into Latin thus: "afterwards translated into the Greek language." Eusebius, therefore, and Rufinus himself too, were persuaded that this book was composed by Tertullian. The same Eusebius, naming Tertullian, transcribed more from this same book (Eusebius, Book III, ch. 23, p. 91), and in one place added: "The account has been taken by us from the Roman apology of Tertullian which we mentioned above, of which the translation runs in this manner." "Further, this narrative has been taken by us from Tertullian's Apologeticum, written in Latin, which we mentioned above" (ibid., ch. 35, p. 105). For so Valesius made the Greek words about Tertullian into Latin. Lastly, in yet another book, again quoting the words of our Tertullian, he set this before them (the same, Book V, ch. 5, p. 169): "A trustworthy witness of these things would be Tertullian, who addressed to the Roman senate an apology for the faith, which we also mentioned before, and who confirms the account with a greater and clearer proof." "But Tertullian too," in Valesius's rendering, "is a fit witness of the same matter in the Apologeticum, which he wrote in the Latin tongue to the senate of the city of Rome in defence of our faith, of which we also made mention above, where he confirms this account with a stronger and clearer argument."
Editors' notes and page, col. 724

Page

  • running head: [IN TERT]ULLIANI APOLOGETICUM 724 (left part of the head cut by the column crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹genes, Pyrrhon, et Callinicus›; B ‹tenus refragante, sententia fuit›; C ‹Tertullianus vir et legum›; D ‹est narratio (Ibid. cap. 35›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PL 1:725
Ad haec vero, Hieronymus in sua ad Magnum epistola (Hieronym. epist. 83, ad Mag. pag. 656): Quid Tertulliano, inquit, eruditius, quid acutius? Apologeticus ejus, et contra gentes libelli, cunctam saeculi obtinent disciplinam. Plura autem in rem adeo certam et evidentem congerere nihil necesse est, nisi velis ipsi soli meridiano lucem afferri.
To this, moreover, Jerome in his letter to Magnus (Jerome, Letter LXXXIII, to Magnus, p. 656): "What," he says, "is more learned than Tertullian, what more acute? His Apologeticus and his books against the nations contain the whole learning of the age." There is no need to heap up more on a matter so certain and evident, unless you would have light brought to the very sun at noon.
Antequam vero ad hunc librum more nostro examinandum veniamus, operae pretium est investigare quis hic ipse illius auctor fuerit. Primo itaque quatuor, nullo adhuc reclamante, feruntur haec ejus nomina: Quintus, Septimius, Florens, Tertullianus. Neminem vero movere debet haec tot nominum turba. Nam plures totidem appellati sunt, ut ab aliis suae gentis, ac familiae hominibus discernerentur. Primum autem erat praenomen, quo is, cui imponebatur, ab omnibus suis fratribus distingui posset. Etenim praenomina, sicuti Varro nos monuit, sunt instituta ad usum singularia, quibus discernerentur nomina gentilitia, ut a numero Prima, Secunda, Tertia, Quarta, in viris, ut Quintus, Sextus, Decimus; sic ab aliis rebus, cum essent duo Terentii aut plures', discernendi causa ut aliquid singulare haberent, notabant, ut ab eo qui mane natus diceretur, ut esset Manius, qui luce Lucius, qui post patris mortem, Posthumus (Varr. lib. II, de ling. latin. pag. 126).
But before we come to examine this book in our usual manner, it is worth the trouble to inquire who its author himself was. First, then, four names of his are reported, with no one yet objecting: Quintus, Septimius, Florens, Tertullianus. Yet this crowd of so many names ought to trouble no one. For many were called by as many names, so that they might be distinguished from other men of their clan and family. The first was the praenomen, by which the one on whom it was imposed could be distinguished from all his brothers. For praenomina, as Varro has advised us, "were instituted for individual use, so that the clan names might be distinguished, as from number Prima, Secunda, Tertia, Quarta, and among men, as Quintus, Sextus, Decimus; so from other things, when there were two Terentii or more, for the sake of distinguishing them, so that they might have something individual, they marked them: so that one who was said to have been born in the morning (mane) was Manius, one born at daylight (luce) Lucius, one born after his father's death, Posthumus" (Varro, On the Latin Language, Book II, p. 126).
Nomen vero erat gentilitium, sive a gente desumptum, ex qua suam aliquis ducebat originem. Cognomen porro, quod plures ab agnomine non distingunt, datum est, ut cum in una familia plures ejusdem erant nominis, unusquisque ex qua natus fuisset, dignosceretur. At quidam tamen opinantur agnomen ideo dictum, quod tribus jam memoratis accesserit vel ob praeclarum aliquod factum, vel virtutem aliquam, vel aliquod animi vitium, vel corporis naevum, vel aliam similem ob causam. Sed de his plura Sigonius, Onuphrius Panvinus, et alii (Sigon. de nomin. Roman. cap. 5. Onuphr. de nomin. Rom. § 13 et 16).
The nomen, then, was the clan name, that is, taken from the clan from which a man drew his origin. The cognomen, further, which many do not distinguish from the agnomen, was given so that, when there were several of the same name in one family, each might be told apart by the one from whom he had been born. Some, however, think that the agnomen was so called because it was added to the three already mentioned, either on account of some illustrious deed, or some virtue, or some vice of mind, or a blemish of the body, or some other like cause. But on these matters Sigonius, Onuphrius Panvinius and others say more (Sigonius, On Roman Names, chapter 5; Onuphrius, On Roman Names, §§ 13 and 16).
Tertulliani itaque praenomen fuit Quintus, haud dubie quia quinto inter fratres suos ordine natus erat. Nomen Septimius, uti ipse his significat verbis, quibus librum de virginibus velandis, sic absolvit: Haec cum bona pace legentibus, veritatem consuetudini praeponentibus, pax et gratia a Domino nostro Jesu redundet cum Septimio Tertulliano, cujus hoc opusculum est (Tertull. lib. de Virg veland. cap. 17). Nomen autem illud Septimii habuit, quia ortus est ex Septimia gente. Quia vero plures erant hujus familiae viri, additum ei cognomen Florens Tertullianus, nisi probetur a cognomine distingui illud agnomen, quod ipsi aliquam peculiarem, uti annotavimus, ob causam sit adjectum.
Tertullian's praenomen, therefore, was Quintus, doubtless because he was born fifth in order among his brothers. His nomen was Septimius, as he himself indicates in these words, with which he thus concludes the book On the Veiling of Virgins: "To those who read these things in good peace, preferring truth to custom, may peace and grace from our Lord Jesus overflow, together with Septimius Tertullian, whose little work this is" (Tertullian, On the Veiling of Virgins, chapter 17). And he had that name of Septimius because he sprang from the Septimian clan. But since there were many men of this family, the cognomen Florens Tertullianus was added to him, unless it be proved that the agnomen, which, as we have noted, was added to him for some particular cause, is to be distinguished from the cognomen.
Caeterum tametsi quatuor ipsi fuerint nomina, solo nihilominus Tertulliani nomine ab Eusebio, uti jam vidimus, atque ab Hieronymo, et aliis, quemadmodum infra nec semel animadvertemus, appellatur. Atque eo etiam solo Apologeticus ejus liber in manuscriptis nostris codicibus inscriptus est.
However, although he had four names, he is nevertheless called by the name of Tertullian alone by Eusebius, as we have already seen, and by Jerome and others, as we shall observe below more than once. And by that name alone, too, his book the Apologeticus is entitled in our manuscript codices.
Qua autem in provincia et urbe natus sit, nos docet
And in what province and city he was born, we are taught by
Editors' notes and page, col. 725

Page

  • running head: 725 DISSERTATIO D. LE N[OURRY ...] (right part of the head cut by the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Ad haec vero, Hieronymus›; B ‹autem erat praenomen, quo is›; C ‹erant nominis, unusquisque›; D ‹est (Tertull. lib. de Virg veland.›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: last word hyphenated at the break, "do-", completed as "docet" from "cet" at the head of col. 726 visible beside it. No foot notes on this page.
PL 1:726
Hieronymus hisce verbis: Tertullianus.... provinciae Africae, civitatis Carthaginensis (Hieronym. Catal. Scriptor. Eccles. cap. 53, pag. 115). Quamobrem in chronico Eusebiano dicitur Tertullianus Afer (Chron. Euseb. ad ann. Christ. 208): ab Optato autem Tertullianus carthaginensis (Optar. lib. 1. de schis. Donatist. pag. 8). Sed quid testibus opus est pluribus, cum ipsemet Tertullianus patriam suam his, quae in illo, de quo agitur, Apologetico legimus, verbis indicet? Infantes penes Africam Saturno immolabantur palam usque ad proconsulatum Tiberii.... teste militia patriae nostrae quae idipsum munus illi proconsuli functa est (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 9). At insuper se Carthagine natum fuisse testificatur alio in libro, quem Carthaginensibus obtulit. Oblivionis enim vitium ibi eis ideo exprobrat, quod etsi ariete olim in bellis usi fuissent: Cum tamen, inquit, ultimarent tempora patriae, et aries jam Romanus in muros quondam suos auderet, obstupuere illico Carthaginenses, ut novum extraneum ingenium (Idem lib. de Pallio, cap. 1). Nonne autem inde colligi potest his verbis non minus clare suam, quam illorum quos alloquitur, patriam ab illo designari?
Jerome, in these words: "Tertullian ... of the province of Africa, of the city of Carthage" (Jerome, Catalogue of Ecclesiastical Writers, chapter 53, p. 115). For this reason in the Eusebian chronicle he is called "Tertullian the African" (Chronicle of Eusebius, at the year of Christ 208), and by Optatus "Tertullian of Carthage" (Optatus, Book I, On the Donatist Schism, p. 8). But what need is there of more witnesses, when Tertullian himself indicates his homeland in these words, which we read in that very Apologeticus under discussion? "Infants were sacrificed to Saturn in Africa openly up to the proconsulship of Tiberius ... as the soldiery of our homeland bears witness, which performed that very service for that proconsul" (Tertullian, Apologeticus, chapter IX). And besides, he testifies in another book, which he addressed to the Carthaginians, that he was born at Carthage. For there he reproaches them with the fault of forgetfulness on this ground, that although they had once used the battering-ram in their wars: "Yet," he says, "when the times of their homeland were at their last, and the Roman ram now dared against walls once its own, the Carthaginians were at once astounded, as at a new and foreign device" (the same, On the Pallium, chapter I). Can it not be gathered from this, then, that by these words he designates his own homeland no less clearly than that of those whom he addresses?
Carthagine igitur haud dubie natus est, patre, ut ait Hieronymus, centurione proconsulari: vel sicut in Eusebii Chronico legimus: ille centurionis proconsularis filius fuit. At non magno quidem in honore erant proconsulis centuriones et milites; ut pote qui illius apparitores, vilia ministeria obire consueverant (Hieronym. Catal. script. Eccl. cap. 53. p. 115. Chron. Euseb. ad ann. Christ. 208).
At Carthage, then, he was without doubt born, his father being, as Jerome says, "a proconsular centurion"; or, as we read in the Chronicle of Eusebius, he "was the son of a proconsular centurion." Yet the proconsul's centurions and soldiers were not held in great honour, inasmuch as, being his attendants, they were accustomed to perform menial services (Jerome, Catalogue of Ecclesiastical Writers, chapter 53, p. 115; Chronicle of Eusebius, at the year of Christ 208).
Ab hoc autem patre suo Tertullianus, et aliis nunc incognitis parentibus suis ethnicis ortus, nefandas illorum superstitiones cum lacte suxit, palamque postea professus est. Nam ubi de veris christianorum dogmatibus disputat, eosdem ethnicos sic affatur: Haec et nos risimus aliquando; de vestris fuimus: fiunt, non nascuntur christiani (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 18). Suam vero, qua tunc laborabat, caecitatem, ac veri Dei ignorantiam, his verbis alio in libro deplorat: Poenitentiam, hoc genus hominum, quod et ipsi retro fuimus, caeci, sine Domini lumine, natura tenus norant, passionem animi quamdam esse, quae veniat de offensa sententiae prioris (Init. lib. de poenitent. cap. 1).
Born of this his father, and of his other heathen parents now unknown, Tertullian sucked in their abominable superstitions with his milk, and afterwards openly professed them. For where he argues about the true doctrines of the Christians, he addresses those same heathens thus: "These things we too once laughed at; we were of yours: Christians are made, not born" (Tertullian, Apologeticus, chapter XVIII). And his blindness, from which he then suffered, and his ignorance of the true God, he laments in another book in these words: "Repentance, this kind of men, which we ourselves also formerly were, blind, without the Lord's light, knew only so far as nature goes to be a certain passion of the mind, which comes from displeasure at a former opinion" (beginning of the book On Repentance, chapter I).
Tum ergo, quemadmodum eruditi viri observaverunt, veri Dei et christianae religionis lumine privatus, profanis spectaculis delectabatur. De his enim ille alicubi dixit: Malo non implere, quam meminisse (Lib. de Spectac. cap. 19). Quin etiam non sine animi dolore confitetur se in turpia carnis vitia esse prolapsum: Ego enim, inquiebat, scio me neque alia carne adulteria commisisse, neque tunc, legendum, nunc, alia carne ad continentiam eniti (Lib. de Resurrect. carn. cap. 59). Nec minus aperte declarat se aliorum peccatorum suorum poenituisse: Tu peccator mei similis, imo me minor. Ego enim praestantiam in delictis meam agnosco (Lib. de Poenitent. cap. 4). Ac rursus postea: Peccator omnium notarum cum sim, nec ulli rei
At that time, then, as learned men have observed, deprived of the light of the true God and of the Christian religion, he took delight in profane shows. For of these he said somewhere: "I would rather not fill up the account than remember it" (On the Shows, chapter XIX). Indeed, not without grief of mind he confesses that he had fallen into the shameful vices of the flesh: "For I know," he said, "that I neither committed adulteries in another flesh, nor then" (read "now") "strive towards continence in another flesh" (On the Resurrection of the Flesh, chapter LIX). No less openly does he declare that he repented of his other sins: "You, a sinner like me, nay, less than I; for I acknowledge my pre-eminence in offences" (On Repentance, chapter IV). And again afterwards: "Since I am a sinner of every mark, and for nothing
Editors' notes and page, col. 726

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 726
  • marginal letters: A ‹cet Hieronymus hisce verbis›; B ‹Oblivionis enim vitium ibi›; C ‹Euseb. ad ann. Christ. 208 ).›; D ‹Tum ergo, quemadmodum eruditi›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the column opens with "cet", the end of "do-cet" split from col. 725 and set whole there; this column's text is set from "Hieronymus". Column ends mid-sentence ("nec ulli rei"). No foot notes on this page.
PL 1:727
nisi poenitentiae natus, non facile possum super ea re tacere (Lib. de Poenit. cap. 12). At nulli procul dubio mirum videbitur, si ethnicus homo, qui deos adulteros, et adulteris pejores adorabat, eorum exempla, sicut Chaereas apud Terentium (Eunuch. act. III. scen. 5. v. 43) sequi voluerit. Sed quantae haec crimina Tertulliano olim ethnico voluptati, tanto ipsi christianam postea religionem profitenti, uti ex ejus libris, atque hoc praesertim Apologetico, patet, horrori fuerunt.
born for no other thing than repentance, I cannot easily be silent on that matter" (On Repentance, chapter XII). But it will doubtless seem strange to no one if a heathen man, who worshipped gods that were adulterers and worse than adulterers, chose to follow their examples, as Chaerea does in Terence (The Eunuch, Act III, scene 5, line 43). But as great a pleasure as these crimes once were to Tertullian the heathen, so great a horror were they to him afterwards when he professed the Christian religion, as is plain from his books, and especially from this Apologeticus.
ARTICULUS III.
ARTICLE III.
Quibus rationibus Tertullianus ad christianam religionem adductus, et quando eam professus est.
By what reasons Tertullian was led to the Christian religion, and when he professed it.
Quibus Tertullianus rationibus ad Christi fidem amplexandam impulsus sit, si quis postulat, is a Georgio Ambianensi capucino audiet tres illas fuisse: christianorum innocentiam, excellentiam sacrae Scripturae, ac miram eorumdem christianorum in daemones potestatem (Georg. vind. Tertull. part. II, quaest. 1. et 2). Verum haec ipsa, quantumvis valida, rationum momenta ille eadem, qua adstruxerat, manu destruit. Nam continenter adjunxit ethnicos Judaeosque, quales utique erant Ulpianus, et Suetonius, Josephus et Philo, aliosque doctissimos viros, hisce rationibus non minus attento, quam Tertullianus, animo ponderatis, non potuisse ad christianae religionis professionem adduci. Quamobrem putat Tertullianum nutantem adhuc, ac fluctuantem, aliqua singulari divinaque visione impulsum, christianae religioni suum dedisse nomen. Sed undenam, quaeso, Georgius didicit a memoratis ab eo cum gentilibus tum Judaeis illas christianae religionis probationes tanta quanta a Tertulliano animi attentione, aequitate, sinceritate expensas et ponderatas? Unde etiam accepit Tertullianum illa singulari visione fuisse donatum, qua privatus, aliis quamtumlibet validissimis rationibus, ad christianam religionem adduci nunquam potuisset? Siccine ergo christiano religiosoque homini licet mera eaque levissima conjectura eorum vim et robur infirmare argumentorum!, quibus christianae religionis veritas, ut infra ostendemus, invictissime demonstratur? Sed doctus ille vir animum haud dubie non satis adverterat ad ea Tertulliani in Apologetico de Martyrum patientia verba: Quis non contemplatione ejus concutitur ad requirendum quid intus in re sit? Quis non, ubi requisivit, accedit? Ubi accessit, mori exoptat (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 50)? Et rursus ille alteri libro sic finem imponit: Quisque tantam tolerantiam spectans, ut aliquo scrupulo percussus, et inquirere accenditur quid sit in caussa, et ubi cognoverit veritatem, et ipse statim sequitur (Libr. ad Scapul. cap. ultim.). At si quilibet gentilis, nec omnino pertinax, nec iniquus rerum aestimator, sic agnita christianae religionis veritate, eam amplexatus est, quanto magis Tertullianus, qui alios animi sagacitate, et aequitate longe superabat?
If anyone asks by what reasons Tertullian was impelled to embrace the faith of Christ, he will hear from George of Amiens, the Capuchin, that they were these three: the innocence of the Christians, the excellence of sacred Scripture, and the wonderful power of those same Christians over the demons (George, Vindication of Tertullian, Part II, questions 1 and 2). But these very weights of reason, however strong, he pulls down with the same hand with which he had built them up. For he went straight on to add that heathens and Jews, such as Ulpian and Suetonius, Josephus and Philo, and other most learned men, having weighed these reasons with a mind no less attentive than Tertullian's, could not be brought to the profession of the Christian religion. Therefore he thinks that Tertullian, still wavering and fluctuating, gave in his name to the Christian religion impelled by some singular and divine vision. But whence, I ask, did George learn that those proofs of the Christian religion were weighed and pondered by the Gentiles and Jews he has named with as much attention of mind, fairness and sincerity as by Tertullian? Whence, too, did he gather that Tertullian was gifted with that singular vision, without which he could never have been brought to the Christian religion by other reasons, however very strong? Is a Christian and religious man, then, thus permitted by a mere and most flimsy conjecture to weaken the force and strength of those arguments by which the truth of the Christian religion, as we shall show below, is most invincibly demonstrated? But that learned man had doubtless not paid enough attention to those words of Tertullian in the Apologeticus on the endurance of the martyrs: "Who is not stirred by the contemplation of it to inquire what there is within the matter? Who, when he has inquired, does not draw near? When he has drawn near, he longs to die" (Tertullian, Apologeticus, chapter L). And again he ends another book thus: "Everyone who beholds such great endurance, as though struck by some scruple, is both fired to inquire what is the cause, and, when he has learned the truth, himself too follows at once" (To Scapula, last chapter). But if any Gentile at all, neither wholly obstinate nor an unfair judge of things, having thus recognized the truth of the Christian religion, embraced it, how much more Tertullian, who far surpassed others in keenness and fairness of mind?
Quid vero, quod ille maxime christianorum in
And what of the fact that he, most of all, the Christians' power over
Editors' notes and page, col. 727

Page

  • running head: 727 IN TERTULLIANI APOLO[GETICUM ...] (right part of the head cut by the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹nisi poenitentiae natus›; B ‹Quibus Tertullianus rationibus›; C ‹singulari divinaque visione›; D ‹Apologetico de Martyrum patientia›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: a stray type mark stands before "Quibus" at the start of the article's first paragraph; not set. Column ends mid-sentence ("christianorum in"); the English of the last fragment anticipates the order of the following words only as far as the Latin allows. No foot notes on this page.
PL 1:728
daemones potestatis oculatus testis fuit, aut saltem de illa ita persuasus, ut ethnicos ad periculum illius coram omnibus faciendum provocet, ac nisi daemones ab illis adjurati, se deos non esse fateantur, horumce christianorum velit fundi sanguinem? At quid isto, inquit, opere manifestius, quid hac probatione fidelius? Simplicitas veritatis in medio est (Idem, Apologet. cap. 23). Exploratam igitur habuit hujus rationis et experientiae vim, cui a nemine, nisi falsis praejudiciis penitus obcaecato, resisti posse arbitrabatur.
the demons he was an eyewitness, or at least so persuaded of it that he challenges the heathens to make trial of it before all, and is willing that the blood of these Christians be shed unless the demons, adjured by them, confess that they are not gods? "But what," he says, "is plainer than this work, what more trustworthy than this proof? The simplicity of truth is set in the midst" (the same, Apologeticus, chapter XXIII). He had therefore proved the force of this reason and experience, which he judged could be resisted by no one except one wholly blinded by false prejudices.
Nec minus perspecta ipsi fuit Scripturae sacrae auctoritas, quam, inquit, qui adierit, inveniet Deum; qui etiam studuerit intelligere, cogetur et credere. (Ibid. cap. 18). Nonne ergo et ille ibi Deum invenit, et falsos agnovit gentilium deos, ac veram esse christianam religionem? Tantis enim luminibus haec veritas fulgebat, ut ab omnibus voluntaria obstinatione non obcaecatis, statim susciperetur. Sed audias velim illum haec enarrantem: Testimonium ignorantiae est, quae iniquitatem dum excusat, condemnat; cum omnes qui retro oderant, quia ignorabant quale sit quod oderant, simul desinunt ignorare, cessant et odisse. Ex his fiunt christiani, utique de comperto, et incipiunt odisse quod fuerant, et profiteri quod oderant (Ibid. cap. 1). At certe si tot gentiles, fatente ipsomet Tertulliano, his omnibus, aut singulis rationibus facti sunt christiani; quanto magis ille, cui adeo comperta fuit falsitas religionis ethnicorum, et christianae veritas. Ad illam igitur rejiciendam, et hanc amplexandam opus non habuit ea, quam Georgius finxit, divina visione.
No less clearly did he perceive the authority of sacred Scripture, of which he says: "Whoever approaches it will find God; whoever also strives to understand it will be compelled also to believe" (ibid., chapter XVIII). Did not he too, then, find God there, and recognize that the gods of the Gentiles are false, and that the Christian religion is true? For this truth shone with such great lights that it was at once received by all who were not blinded by wilful obstinacy. But I would have you hear him relating these things: "It is a testimony of ignorance, which condemns iniquity even while it excuses it, when all who formerly hated, because they did not know the nature of what they hated, as soon as they cease to be ignorant, cease also to hate. From these Christians are made, assuredly from knowledge, and they begin to hate what they had been, and to profess what they had hated" (ibid., chapter I). But surely, if so many Gentiles, as Tertullian himself admits, were made Christians by all these reasons, or by each of them, how much more he, to whom the falsity of the heathens' religion and the truth of the Christian were so well known. To reject the one, then, and embrace the other, he had no need of that divine vision which George invented.
Quando autem christianae religioni nomen dederit, non ita facile dixeris. Opinatus est enim Pamelius librum de Pallio publicam in lucem ab illo emissum anno Christi 195, et statim ac ille christiana religione initiatus fuit. Sed falsa est hujus scriptoris opinio in assignanda hujus libri aetate, quem longe postea, nimirum post ipsius a catholica Ecclesia defectionem, et circa annum 211 scriptum nunc peritiores existimant.
When, however, he gave his name to the Christian religion, you could not so easily say. For Pamelius was of the opinion that the book On the Pallium was brought out into public light by him in the year of Christ 195, and as soon as he had been initiated into the Christian religion. But this writer's opinion in assigning the date of this book is false; the more expert now judge that it was written long afterwards, namely after his defection from the Catholic Church, and about the year 211.
Alio igitur modo investigandum est susceptae ab illo hujus professionis initium. Discimus autem ex Hieronymo editam ab eo de conjugii molestiis commentationem: Cum adhuc esset adolescens (Hieronym. lib. I. adv. Jovin. pag. 157). Quamvis autem eum juvenili aetate lusisse in hac materia dixerit; Eustochium tamen virginem ad hunc, sicut et alios Cypriani, Damasi, atque Ambrosii libros legendos adhortatur: Et nunc, inquit, eadem admoneo, ut si tibi placet scire quot molestiis virgo libera, quot uxor adstricta sit, legas Tertullianum ad amicum philosophum (Idem Epist. 18. ad Eustoch. p. 37). Sed in dubium haud immerito vocari potest utrum hic liber, cujus jam a longo tempore jacturam fecimus, a Tertulliano ethnico, aut christiano fuerit compositus. Verum cui, inquiet aliquis, verisimile videbitur Hieronymum christianae virgini auctorem suasoremque esse voluisse; ut hunc sicut Cypriani Damasi et
The beginning of the profession he took up must therefore be sought in another way. Now we learn from Jerome that a treatise on the troubles of marriage was published by him "when he was still a young man" (Jerome, Against Jovinian, Book I, p. 157). And although he said that he had played with this subject at a youthful age, he nevertheless urges the virgin Eustochium to read this book, as also others of Cyprian, Damasus and Ambrose: "And now," he says, "I give the same advice, that if you wish to know by how many troubles a free virgin, by how many a bound wife is held, you should read Tertullian To a Philosophic Friend" (the same, Letter XVIII, to Eustochium, p. 37). But it may not unreasonably be called into doubt whether this book, which we have long since lost, was composed by Tertullian as a heathen or as a Christian. "But to whom," someone will say, "will it seem likely that Jerome wished to be the author and persuader to a Christian virgin that this, like those of Cyprian, Damasus and
Editors' notes and page, col. 728

Page

  • running head: [IN TERT]ULLIANI APOLOGETICUM 728
  • marginal letters: A ‹daemones potestatis oculatus›; B ‹nit, et falsos agnovit›; C ‹amplexandam opus non habuit›; D ‹lib. I. adv. Jovin. pag. 157›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "Hieronym. lib. I." printed with a capital I (read as Roman one). Column ends mid-sentence ("Cypriani Damasi et"). No foot notes on this page.
PL 1:729
Ambrosii libros pervolutaret, si quid vidisset in illo contra statas christianae religionis leges? Quomodo autem Tertullianus hujusmodi librum conficere potuit, nisi iisdem legibus abunde fuerit institutus? Atqui nullus, illo ipso teste, christianam religionem ejusque leges agnovit, quin illam confestim voluerit profiteri. Praeterea Hieronymus haec adhuc de illo memoriae mandavit: Hic usque ad mediam aetatem presbyter Ecclesiae (Idem Catalog. script. Eccl. cap. 53, p. 115), videlicet catholicae, permansit, et idcirco antequam Montani haeresi infectus fuisset. Tum vero ille ibidem adjecit: Fertur vixisse usque ad decrepitam aetatem, ad annum scilicet octogesimum, aut si velis, nonagesimum. Orthodoxus igitur presbyter permansit ad annum aetatis suae circiter quadragesimum. At nec tunc primum quidem, nec statim post emissam christianae religionis professionem, ad hunc sacrum ordinem evectus videtur. Ergo juvenili in aetate ex ethnico christianus factus videtur. Quanti autem in tota hanc argumentatione sit ponderis, periti quique pronuntient.
Ambrose, he should turn over, if he had seen anything in it against the established laws of the Christian religion? And how could Tertullian have composed a book of this kind unless he had been amply instructed in those same laws? Yet no one, on his own testimony, came to know the Christian religion and its laws without wishing at once to profess it. Besides, Jerome has further recorded this of him: "He remained a presbyter of the Church up to middle age" (the same, Catalogue of Ecclesiastical Writers, chapter 53, p. 115), that is, of the Catholic Church, and therefore before he had been infected with the heresy of Montanus. Then indeed he added in the same place: "He is said to have lived to a decrepit age," that is, to the eightieth year, or, if you will, the ninetieth. He remained an orthodox presbyter, therefore, to about the fortieth year of his age. Yet he does not seem to have been raised to this sacred order either then for the first time or immediately after making profession of the Christian religion. Therefore he seems to have become a Christian from a heathen at a youthful age. But of how much weight there is in this whole argument, let each expert pronounce.
ARTICULUS IV.
ARTICLE IV.
De Tertulliani conjugio, et summo continentiae amore, de ejus sacerdotio; utrum presbyter factus, maritorum more cum uxore vixerit, nec sacris ordinibus initiatos distinxerit a laicis: quodnam fuerit illius vivendi genus, quam asperis moribus: quomodo et quando in Montanistarum haeresim prolapsus, ac quo aetatis suae et Christi anno longiorem vitam finierit.
On Tertullian's marriage, and his supreme love of continence; on his priesthood; whether, having been made a presbyter, he lived with his wife after the manner of husbands, and did not distinguish those initiated into sacred orders from the laity; what was his manner of life, and how harsh his morals; how and when he fell into the heresy of the Montanists, and in what year of his age and of Christ he ended a rather long life.
Uxorem certe Tertullianus habuit, eamque christianam, uti ex duobus, quos ad illam scripsit, libris evidentissime demonstratur. At nostrae aetatis scriptores in controversiam vocant utrum ille adhuc gentilis, aut christianus illam gentilem aut christianam duxerit. Nam mos quidem, ut ipse Tertullianus testatur, christianis tunc erat; ut inirent ethnicorum mulierum connubia, nullumque in illius aliorumve scriptis exstat vestigium, quo deprehendi possit utrum ille, ducta jam uxore, ad Christi castra convolaverit. Verum si ex iis quae paulo ante diximus, inferri possit ab illo adhuc juvene in leges Christi juratum, nonne et hinc quoque concludi potest ductam ab eo postea uxorem? Ubi enim christianus factus est majori observandae christianae legis studio semper flagravit, quam ut ipse christiamus aliam in matrimonium, nisi christianam acciperet. Et vero in citatis ad uxorem libris ei persuadere conatur, ut si ipse prior ex hac vita migraverit, illa aut permaneat in viduitatis statu, aut christiano nubat viro, si velit secundis nuptiis illigari. Nonne autem vero prorsus simile est, illum paruisse legibus, quas uxori suae praescripsit? Sed hasce conjecturas aliorum judicio permittimus.
Tertullian certainly had a wife, and she a Christian, as is most evidently shown by the two books which he wrote to her. But writers of our age dispute whether he, while still a Gentile, or as a Christian, married her as a Gentile or as a Christian. For it was indeed the custom among Christians at that time, as Tertullian himself testifies, to enter into marriages with heathen women; and no trace survives in his writings or those of others by which it could be discovered whether he, having already married a wife, hastened to the camp of Christ. But if from what we said a little before it may be inferred that he swore to the laws of Christ while still a young man, may it not also be concluded from this that he married his wife afterwards? For when he became a Christian he always burned with too great a zeal for observing the Christian law for him, a Christian, to take any other in marriage than a Christian. And indeed in the books To His Wife cited above he tries to persuade her that, if he should depart this life first, she should either remain in the state of widowhood or marry a Christian man, if she wished to be bound by a second marriage. Is it not, then, altogether likely that he obeyed the laws which he prescribed to his wife? But we leave these conjectures to the judgement of others.
Cum sua porro uxore Tertullianus, solito conjugum more, haud dubie vivebat, quando illi libros proxime laudatos direxit. Eam quippe, si ipse prior moriatur, ad continentiam in viduitate servandam sic cohortatur. Et quod in matrimonio, inquit, non valuimus, in viduitate sectemur. Amplectenda occasio est, quae adimit,
Further, Tertullian was without doubt living with his wife in the usual manner of spouses when he addressed to her the books just cited. For he thus exhorts her, should he die first, to keep continence in widowhood: "And what we could not do in marriage," he says, "let us pursue in widowhood. The opportunity is to be embraced which takes away
Editors' notes and page, col. 729

Page

  • running head: 729 DISSERTATIO D. LE N[OURRY ...] (right part of the head cut by the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Ambrosii libros pervolutaret›; B ‹nec tunc primum quidem›; C ‹Uxorem certe Tertullianus habuit›; D ‹quam ut ipse christiamus›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column ends mid-sentence ("quae adimit,"). No foot notes on this page.
PL 1:730
quod necessitas imperabat (Tertull. lib. I. ad Uxor. cap. 7). Quorsum enim haec ad illam fecit verba, si a consueto matrimonii usu ipse uxorque ejus sibi semper temperavissent? Nemo tamen est, qui inde non intelligat quanto Tertullianus continentiae castitatisque studio inflammatus semper fuerit.
what necessity imposed" (Tertullian, To His Wife, Book I, chapter VII). For to what end did he address these words to her, if he and his wife had always restrained themselves from the customary use of marriage? Yet there is no one who does not understand from this with how great a zeal for continence and chastity Tertullian was always inflamed.
Minus autem mirum omnibus videri deberet, quod ille uxorem suam ad continentiam his in libris adhortetur, si vera sit de tempore, quo scripti sunt, quorumdam cum heterodoxorum, tum catholicorum opinio. Ab illo enim editos suspicantur tam ingravescente ipsius, quam florente ac vivida uxoris aetate. Quamobrem putant in iis conditas illius quasi testamenti tabulas. Sed non aliud opinionis suae argumentum proferunt, nisi haec Tertulliani verba, quae prioris libri initio ita leguntur: Nam saecularibus satagentes sumus, et utrique nostrum consultum volumus. Si talibus ordinamus, cur non magis de divinis atque coelestibus posteritati nostrae prospicere debeamus, et legatum quodammodo praelegare admonitionem et demonstrationem eorum, quae ex bonis immortalibus, et de haereditate coelorum deputatur (Ibid. cap. 1)? Sed quia in codice Agobardi, uti nos monet Rigaltius, bis legitur talibus, id correctum voluit, ac legendum: talibus tabulas ordinamus; et inde colligit hos libros testamenti instar a Tertulliano, aetate jam plurimum provecto, compositos (Rigalt. Not. 1. in hunc libr.).
It ought, however, to seem less strange to all that he exhorts his wife to continence in these books, if the opinion of certain persons, heterodox as well as Catholic, about the time at which they were written is true. For they suspect that they were published by him when his own age was already advancing while his wife's was still flourishing and vigorous. Therefore they think that in them were drawn up, as it were, the tablets of his will. But they bring forward no other proof of their opinion than these words of Tertullian, which are read thus at the beginning of the first book: "For we are busy about worldly things, and wish provision to be made for each of us. If we make arrangements for such things, why ought we not rather to provide for our posterity concerning divine and heavenly things, and in a manner bequeath beforehand as a legacy an admonition and demonstration of those things which are allotted from the immortal goods and from the inheritance of the heavens" (ibid., chapter I)? But because in the codex of Agobard, as Rigaltius informs us, talibus is read twice, he wished it corrected, and read: "for such we draw up tablets"; and from this he gathers that these books were composed by Tertullian, after the manner of a will, when he was already far advanced in age (Rigaltius, Note 1 on this book).
Sed tametsi res ita esset, numquid testamenta nunquam, nisi ingravescente jam aetate, ab hominibus facta obsignataque sunt? Numquid nemo prudens homo, ac praesertim christianus, etsi florente adhuc aetate de morte semper incerta, et testamento suo conscribendo cogitavit? At certe Tertullianus eo potiori jure de illo condendo qualibet aetate sua cogitare debuit, quod tunc saevientibus in christianos ethnicis, nescire non poterat vitam suam quotidie periclitari. Nonne etiam ille, tanto tamque singulari, uti diximus, continentiae castitatisque amore semper incensus, potuit quolibet vitae suae tempore uxorem suam ad eam, si unquam vidua foret, conservandam adhortari? Ad haec vero si illa, cum Tertullianus edendis his libris operam dabat, adhuc erat, ut aiunt, vivida, numquid ex ficta quorumdam illius verborum significatione concludi potest illum senem fuisse aut decrepitum? Neque audiendi sunt, qui objiciunt plura in his libris occurrere, quibus Tertullianus suum in Montanistas jam propensum animum patefacit. Numquid enim quia uxorem suam ad continentiam adhortatur? At nonne ipse etiam Paulus Apostolus christianos ad eamdem virtutem cohortatus est? Sed nobis sufficit quod concedant Tertullianum cum hos ad uxorem scribebat libros, nondum in Montanistarum lapsum fuisse errorem. Ad mediam enim usque aetatem, uti Hieronymus, a nobis citatus testificatur, presbyter catholicae Ecclesiae fuit. Ergo longe ante senectutem suam libros illos composuerat.
But even if the matter were so, have wills never been made and sealed by men except when age was already advancing? Has no prudent man, and especially no Christian, even while his age was still flourishing, ever thought, being always uncertain of death, about drawing up his will? Certainly Tertullian ought with all the better right to have thought of making one at any age of his, because, with the heathens then raging against the Christians, he could not be unaware that his life was in danger daily. Could not he, too, always burning, as we have said, with so great and so singular a love of continence and chastity, have exhorted his wife at any time of his life to preserve it should she ever be a widow? Besides, if she was still vigorous, as they say, when Tertullian was engaged in publishing these books, can it be concluded from a meaning feigned for certain of his words that he was an old man or decrepit? Nor are they to be listened to who object that many things occur in these books by which Tertullian reveals that his mind was already inclined towards the Montanists. Is it, forsooth, because he exhorts his wife to continence? But did not the Apostle Paul himself also exhort Christians to the same virtue? It is enough for us that they grant that Tertullian, when he was writing these books to his wife, had not yet fallen into the error of the Montanists. For up to middle age, as Jerome, cited by us, testifies, he was a presbyter of the Catholic Church. Therefore he had composed those books long before his old age.
At quemadmodum de Tertulliani conjugio constat, ita sane extra dubium esse videtur illum sacro presbyteratus ordine fuisse inauguratum. Etenim Hieronymus,
But just as his marriage is certain, so it seems to be quite beyond doubt that he was consecrated to the sacred order of the presbyterate. For Jerome,
Editors' notes and page, col. 730

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 730
  • marginal letters: A ‹quod necessitas imperabat›; B ‹libri initio ita leguntur›; C ‹homo, ac praesertim christianus›; D ‹his libris occurrere›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: last word hyphenated at the column break, "Hiero-"; the next column was not in view when this was written, so the visible part is set (certainly "Hieronymus"). "lib. I." printed with capital I. No foot notes on this page.
PL 1:731
et libri de Praedestinatorum haeresi auctor illum Ecclesiae presbyterum haud dubitanter appellant (Hieronym. Catal. script. Eccl. cap. 53. pag. 115. Praedestin. cap. 26. pag. 28). Quamobrem Alixius memoratae Rigaltii, de libris a Tertulliano jam aetate confecto ad uxorem scriptis, opinioni eo lubentius subscripsit, quod inde confici posse putabat eumdem Tertullianum, postquam presbyter factus est, cum uxore sua solito vixisse more maritali. Sed haec sententia et ruinoso prorsus, uti annotavimus, fundamento, ac falsis Calvinianae haereseos praejudiciis innixa est. Et certe quo majori continentiae studio Tertullianus, ut saepius diximus, ardebat, eo minus probabile est illum, postquam presbyteratus ordini adscriptus fuit, non stetisse in aliorum Latinae Ecclesiae sacerdotum vestigiis, qui sese ab solita uxorum consuetudine continebant. Paucissimos siquidem atque ad summum duos vel tres invenias, qui secus egerint. Nemo autem ulla umquam ratione ostendet Tertullianum horum potius, quam illorum sibi ad imitandum proposuisse exempla.
and the author of the book on the heresy of the Predestinarians, without hesitation call him a presbyter of the Church (Jerome, Catalogue of Ecclesiastical Writers, chapter 53, p. 115; Predestinarians, chapter 26, p. 28). For this reason Allix subscribed the more willingly to the opinion of Rigaltius already mentioned, about the books written to his wife by Tertullian when already worn with age, because he thought it could be inferred from it that this same Tertullian, after he was made a presbyter, lived with his wife in the usual marital manner. But this view rests, as we have noted, on an altogether ruinous foundation, and on the false prejudices of the Calvinist heresy. And certainly, the greater the zeal for continence with which Tertullian burned, as we have often said, the less probable it is that, after he was enrolled in the order of the presbyterate, he did not walk in the footsteps of the other priests of the Latin Church, who kept themselves from the accustomed intercourse with their wives. For you would find very few, at most two or three, who acted otherwise. And no one will ever show by any reasoning that Tertullian set before himself the examples of these rather than of those for imitation.
Verum alius nescio quis forsitan, sacrorum ordinum oppugnator, a nobis postulabit, cur Tertullianus, si presbyter fuit, sese aliquando in laicorum retulerit numerum. Nam in libro de Oratione: Nos, inquit, vel maxime nullius loci homines (Tertull. lib. de Orat. cap. 14). Sed quamvis hic, sicuti opinantur, esset horum verborum sensus; nihil tamen ex eis contra Tertulliani sacerdotium concludi potest. Certum enimvero non est utrum, quando haec scripsit, tum adhuc in grege non fuerit laicorum.
But some other person, perhaps, an assailant of sacred orders, will demand of us why Tertullian, if he was a presbyter, at one time counted himself among the number of the laity. For in the book On Prayer he says: "We, men of no rank at all, above all others" (Tertullian, On Prayer, chapter XIV). But even if this were the sense of these words, as they suppose, nothing can be concluded from them against Tertullian's priesthood. For it is not certain whether, when he wrote this, he was not then still in the flock of the laity.
At quidam nobis haud dubie objicient ab illo sublatum fuisse omne laicos inter et clericos discrimen, ubi de utrisque hunc loquitur in modum: Unde Episcopi et Clerus? Nonne de omnibus?.... Sed cum extollimur adversus clerum, tunc unum omnes sumus, tunc omnes sacerdotes nos Deo et Patri fecit, cum per adaequationem disciplinae sacerdotalis provocamur, deponimus infulas, et impares sumus. Ita quidem ille in libro de Monogamia (Idem, lib. de Monog. cap. 12). Simili quoque modo in alio de Exhortatione castitatis: Differentiam, inquit, inter ordinem et plebem constituit Ecclesiae auctoritas; et honor per ordinis consessum sanctificatus; adeo ubi Ecclesiastici ordinis non est consessus, et offers, et tinguis, et sacerdos es tibi solus (Idem, lib. de Exhort. Castit. cap. 7).
But some will doubtless object to us that he took away every distinction between laity and clergy, where he speaks of both in this manner: "Whence come bishops and clergy? Is it not from all? ... But when we are exalted against the clergy, then we are all one, then He has made us all priests to God and the Father; when we are challenged to an equality of priestly discipline, we lay down our fillets, and are unequal." So indeed he speaks in the book On Monogamy (the same, On Monogamy, chapter XII). In a like manner, too, in another, On the Exhortation to Chastity: "The authority of the Church," he says, "has established the difference between the order and the people, and the honour sanctified through the bench of the order; so that where there is no bench of the ecclesiastical order, you both offer and baptize, and are a priest to yourself alone" (the same, On the Exhortation to Chastity, chapter VII).
Verum nemini incompertum est illum dum haec scriberet, jam animo imbibisse Montanistarum errores, quos ibidem secutus adjecit: Sed ubi tres, Ecclesia est, licet laici (Ibid.). Quamobrem errantium more vel sibi non constitit, vel nomen sacerdotis non proprio et strictiori, sed improprio et latiori accepit significatu, quemadmodum non semel sumitur ab Joanne his, ad quae alludere videtur verbis: Fecit nos regnum et sacerdotes Deo et Patri suo (Apocalyps. cap. I, 6). Atque iterum postea: Fecisti nos Deo nostro regnum et sacerdotes (Ibid. cap. V. 10). Ipse enimvero idem Tertullianus, tametsi tunc Montani sectator, alio in libro sic loquitur: Est hodie soror
But it is unknown to no one that while he was writing this he had already drunk in with his mind the errors of the Montanists, following which he added in the same place: "But where there are three, there is a Church, even though they be laymen" (ibid.). Therefore, after the manner of those who err, either he was not consistent with himself, or he took the name of priest not in its proper and stricter, but in an improper and broader sense, as it is taken more than once by John in these words, to which he seems to allude: "He has made us a kingdom and priests to God and His Father" (Rev. 1:6). And again afterwards: "Thou hast made us a kingdom and priests to our God" (Rev. 5:10). Indeed this same Tertullian himself, although then a follower of Montanus, speaks thus in another book: "There is today a sister
Editors' notes and page, col. 731

Page

  • running head: 731 IN TERTULLIANI APOLO[GETICUM] (right part of the head cut by the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹nymus, et libri de Praedestinatorum›; B ‹siae sacerdotum vestigiis›; C ‹tum adhuc in grege non fuerit laicorum.›; D ‹Verum nemini incompertum est›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the column opens with "nymus", the end of "Hiero-nymus" split from col. 730, where only "Hiero-" was set. Column ends mid-sentence ("Est hodie soror"). D sits beside the line "Verum nemini incompertum" (letter printed slightly high, between the columns). No foot notes on this page.
PL 1:732
apud nos revelationum charismata sortita, quas in Ecclesia inter dominica solemnia per ecstasin in spiritu patitur.... Post transacta solemnia, dimissa plebe, quo usu solet nobis renuntiare quae viderit (Tertull., lib. de Anim. cap. 9). At certe ibi ille sese a plebe, seu omni laicorum grege secernit.
among us who has been allotted gifts of revelations, which she undergoes in the Church amid the Lord's solemn rites through ecstasy in the Spirit ... When the rites are over and the people dismissed, by her usual custom she reports to us what she has seen" (Tertullian, On the Soul, chapter IX). Here certainly he separates himself from the people, that is, from the whole flock of the laity.
Privatam autem solitariamque egit vitam, ac rejecta communi omnium veste, sumptoque philosophorum pallio, se ex publicorum negotiorum tumultu subduxisse testificatur. Haec enim sunt ejus, ficto ejusdem pallii sui nomine verba: Ego nihil foro, nihil campo, nihil curiae debeo; nulli officio advigilo, nulla rostra praeoccupo, nulla praetoria observo; canales non odoro; cancellos non adoro, subsellia non contundo, jura non conturbo, causas non elatro, non judico, non milito, secessi de populo, in me unicum negotium mihi est, nisi aliud non curo, quam ne curem (Idem, lib. de Pall. cap. 5).
He led a private and solitary life, and testifies that, having cast off the common dress of all and taken up the philosophers' pallium, he withdrew himself from the tumult of public affairs. For these are his words, put in the name of that same pallium of his: "I owe nothing to the forum, nothing to the Campus, nothing to the senate-house; I keep watch for no office, I seize on no rostra, I attend on no praetor's court; I do not sniff the gutters, I do not adore the bar, I do not pound the benches, I do not confound the laws, I do not bark out causes, I do not judge, I do not soldier; I have withdrawn from the people; my one business is with myself; I take care of nothing except not to take care" (the same, On the Pallium, chapter V).
Moribus vero tam castis sanctisque fuit, quam duris profecto et asperis. Severioris quoque disciplinae non solum sectator erat, sed acerrimus etiam, ac ultra statos aequitatis limites defensor et patronus. Nec parum quidem verisimile videtur illum falsa severitatis, quam montanistae prae se ferebant, specie deceptum in eorum haeresim sese dedisse praecipitem. Sed huc ingenita animi duritia inclinantem traxerunt falsae quarumdam mulierum, illius haeresis veneno imbutarum, visiones, atque praedictiones. Denique invidia et contumeliis clericorum Romanae Ecclesiae, ait Hieronymus, ad Montani dogma delapsus, in multis novae prophetiae meminit, specialiter autem adversus Ecclesiam (Hieronym. Catalog. script. Eccl. c. 53. p. 115).
In his morals he was as chaste and holy as he was assuredly hard and harsh. Of the stricter discipline he was not only a follower, but also its fiercest defender and patron, even beyond the fixed bounds of fairness. Nor indeed does it seem at all unlikely that, deceived by the false show of severity which the Montanists displayed, he threw himself headlong into their heresy. But, inclined that way by the inborn hardness of his mind, he was drawn on by the false visions and predictions of certain women steeped in the poison of that heresy. "At length," says Jerome, "through the envy and insults of the clergy of the Roman Church, having slipped into the doctrine of Montanus, he makes mention of the new prophecy in many books, and especially against the Church" (Jerome, Catalogue of Ecclesiastical Writers, chapter LIII, p. 115).
Primam itaque vitae suae, quae longior procul dubio fuit, partem in Ecclesia catholica, alteram miserando sane, nec satis unquam deplorando casu inter Montanistas haereticos transegit. Nam sicut pergit idem Hieronymus: Usque ad mediam aetatem praesbyter Ecclesiae permansit (Ibid.). Addit autem ibidem eruditissimus scriptor illum floruisse potissimum sub Severo principe et Antonino Caracalla, atque, uti fertur, pervenisse ad decrepitam usque aetatem. Si vero peritioribus nostri temporis Scriptoribus fidem habeamus, natus fuerat circa annum Christi 160, et anno circiter 245 mortuus est. Inficias porro nullus ibit, longiorem media parte fuisse vitae illius cursum, cujus postremam partem in propugnandis absurdis haereticorum erroribus consumendo, et sibi ipsi et aliis quampluribus nocuit. Quamobrem recte jam laudatus a nobis Hieronymus: In Tertulliano, inquit, laudamus ingenium, damnamus haeresim (Idem, lib. III. Apolog. adv. Rufin. pag. 463). At de illius ingenio paulo uberius agendum est.
The first part of his life, then, which was without doubt the longer, he spent in the Catholic Church; the other, by a truly pitiable and never sufficiently lamented fall, among the Montanist heretics. For, as the same Jerome continues: "He remained a presbyter of the Church up to middle age" (ibid.). And that most learned writer adds in the same place that he flourished chiefly under the emperor Severus and Antoninus Caracalla, and, as is reported, reached an extremely old age. But if we trust the more expert writers of our own time, he had been born about the year of Christ 160, and died about the year 245. Further, no one will deny that the course of his life was longer than its middle part; by spending the last part of it in championing the absurd errors of heretics, he harmed both himself and very many others. Therefore Jerome, whom we have already cited, rightly says: "In Tertullian we praise the genius, we condemn the heresy" (the same, Apology against Rufinus, Book III, p. 463). But of his genius we must treat a little more fully.
ARTICULUS V.
ARTICLE V.
De Tertulliani ingenio, et multiplici eruditione: utrum jurisconsultus fuerit, et idem ac Tertyllianus: de ejus stylo ac scribendi modo, et nominis celebritate.
On Tertullian's genius and manifold learning; whether he was a jurisconsult, and the same as Tertyllianus; on his style and manner of writing, and the celebrity of his name.
Severo morum vivendique genere Tertullianus sequebatur
With a severe kind of morals and of life Tertullian followed
Editors' notes and page, col. 732

Page

  • running head: [IN TERT]ULLIANI APOLOGETICUM 732
  • marginal letters: A ‹apud nos revelationum charismata›; B ‹milito, secessi de populo›; C ‹in multis novae prophetiae meminit›; D ‹longiorem media parte fuisse› (letter printed between the columns, between that line and the next)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: last word hyphenated at the column break, "se-"; set whole here as "sequebatur" (its tail, at the head of col. 733, not checked against the page). "Tertyllianus" in the article caption is printed so and kept (the jurist's name; not counted a misprint). "praesbyter" printed so in the Jerome quotation and kept. No foot notes on this page.
PL 1:733
innatos impetus ingenii, acutissimi quidem et acerrimi, sed non minus asperi ac vehementis. Quapropter Hieronymo vocatur: acris et vehementis ingenii vir (Hieronym. Catalog. script. Eccl. cap. 53, pag. 115). At quamvis id tacuisset, durum et impatiens illius ingenium passim ubique in ejus lucubrationibus emicat. Quid ergo mirum, si ille intra legitimos patientiae, mansuetudinis, ac moderationis limites sese continere saepius non potuerit? Et ipse certe tam sincero, quam poenitenti animo palam confessus est se patientiae virtute non omnino fuisse praeditum. His enim suum de eadem patientia librum orditur verbis: Confiteor ad Dominum Deum satis temere me, si non etiam impudenter de patientia componere ausum, cui praestandae idoneus omnino non sum, ut homo nullius boni, quando oporteat demonstrationem, et commendationem alicujus rei adortos, ipsos prius in administratione ejus rei deprehendi, et constantiam commonendi propriae conversationis auctoritate dirigere, ne dicta factis deficientibus erubescant (Tertul. lib. de Patient. cap. 1).
the inborn impulses of his genius, which was indeed most acute and keen, but no less harsh and vehement. For this reason he is called by Jerome "a man of keen and vehement genius" (Jerome, Catalogue of Ecclesiastical Writers, chapter 53, p. 115). But even had he kept silent about it, that hard and impatient genius flashes out everywhere throughout his works. What wonder, then, if he was very often unable to keep himself within the lawful bounds of patience, gentleness and moderation? And he himself certainly confessed openly, with a mind as sincere as it was penitent, that he was not at all endowed with the virtue of patience. For he begins his book on that same patience with these words: "I confess to the Lord God that I have dared rashly enough, if not even shamelessly, to compose on patience, for the practice of which I am not at all fit, being a man of no good; since it behoves those who have undertaken the demonstration and commendation of any thing to be first found in the practice of that thing, and to direct the constancy of their admonishing by the authority of their own conduct, lest their words blush at their deeds falling short" (Tertullian, On Patience, chapter I).
Verum si acriores animi impetus virtute patientiae mitigare non semper valuit, ingenio certe pollebat ad quamlibet scientiam facile consequendam aptissimo. Quantum vero omni eruditionis genere abundaverit, ex his conjice Vincentii Lirinensis verbis: Sicut Origenes apud Graecos, ita hic apud Latinos nostrorum omnium facile princeps judicandus est. Quid enim hoc viro doctius? Quid in divinis atque humanis rebus exercitatius? Nempe omnem philosophiam, et cunctas philosophorum sectas, auctores assertoresque sectarum, omnesque eorum disciplinas, omnem historiarum ac studiorum varietatem mira quadam mentis capacitate complexus est. Ingenio vero nonne tam gravi ac vehementi excelluit; ut nihil sibi pene ad expugnandum proposuerit, quod non aut acumine irruperit, aut pondere eliserit? Jam porro orationis suae laudes quis exsequi valeat? Quae tanta nescio qua rationum necessitate conserta est, ut ad consensum sui, quos suadere non potuerit, impellat. Cujus quot pene verba, tot sententiae sunt, quot sensus, tot victoriae. Sciunt hoc Marciones, Apelles, Praxeae, Hermogenes, Judaei, Gentiles Gnostici, caeterique, quorum ille blasphemias multis ac magnis voluminum suorum molibus, velut quibusdam fulminibus evertit (Vincent. Lirin. Commonitor. I). Sed tantis laudibus illam haud dubie omnigenam Tertulliani eruditionem cumulat, qua in primis libros suos in christianae religionis, et orthodoxorum dogmatum defensionem scriptos passim ubique conspersit. Quamobrem praeter Eusebium et Rufinum, jam a nobis citatos, aliosque complures, ab Hieronymo appellatur vir eruditissimus (Hieronym. adv. Vigil. pag. 285 et epist. 83. ad Mag. pag. 656), quo quidem nihil est eruditius, et acutius. In ipso autem, de quo nunc disputamus, ipsius Apologetico, et aliis adversus gentes libellis id emicare haud dubitanter affirmat. Operae igitur prorsus inutilis foret hoc, sicut facile est, illustrium cujuslibet aetatis scriptorum testimoniis comprobari, quod a nemine
But if he was not always able to soften the keener impulses of his mind by the virtue of patience, he was certainly strong in a genius most apt for acquiring easily any knowledge whatever. How greatly he abounded in every kind of learning, gather from these words of Vincent of Lérins: "As Origen among the Greeks, so this man among the Latins is to be judged easily the first of all our writers. For who was more learned than this man? Who more practised in things divine and human? For with a certain wonderful capacity of mind he embraced all philosophy, and all the sects of the philosophers, the founders and champions of the sects, and all their teachings, all the variety of histories and studies. And did he not excel in a genius so weighty and vehement that there was scarcely anything he set himself to storm which he did not either break into by keenness or crush by weight? Further, who could recount the praises of his speech? It is knit together with such an indefinable necessity of reasons that those whom it could not persuade it drives to assent. Almost as many words as he has, so many are his sentences; as many senses, so many victories. This the Marcions know, the Apelleses, the Praxeases, the Hermogeneses, the Jews, the Gentiles, the Gnostics and the rest, whose blasphemies he overthrew with the many and great masses of his volumes, as with so many thunderbolts" (Vincent of Lérins, Commonitorium, I). With such great praises he heaps up that doubtless all-embracing learning of Tertullian, with which above all he sprinkled throughout his books written in defence of the Christian religion and of orthodox doctrines. For this reason, besides Eusebius and Rufinus, already cited by us, and many others, he is called by Jerome "a most learned man" (Jerome, Against Vigilantius, p. 285, and Letter LXXXIII, to Magnus, p. 656), than whom indeed nothing is more learned and more acute. And he affirms without hesitation that this shines out in that very Apologeticus of his, about which we are now disputing, and in his other books against the nations. It would therefore be labour altogether useless to prove this, easy as it is, by the testimonies of illustrious writers of every age, since by no one
Editors' notes and page, col. 733

Page

  • running head: 733 DISSERTATIO D. LE N[OURRY ...] (right part of the head cut by the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹quebatur innatos impetus ingenii›; B ‹lius boni, quando oporteat›; C ‹philosophorum sectas, auctores›; D ‹Sed tantis laudibus illam›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the column opens with "quebatur", the end of "se-quebatur" split from col. 732, where only "se-" was set. A stray type mark before "scientiam" and before "Verum" is not set. "Tertul." printed with one l and kept. Column ends mid-sentence ("quod a nemine"). No foot notes on this page.
PL 1:734
ignoratur, et ipsamet auctoris scripta manifestissimum omnibus faciunt.
is it unknown, and the author's own writings make it most manifest to all.
At praetermittere tamen non possumus singulare quoddam eruditionis genus, quod his Eusebius verbis in Tertulliano laudavit: Τερτουλλιανὸς τοὺς Ῥωμαίων νόμους ἠκριβωκὼς, ἀνὴρ τά τε ἄλλα ἔνδοξος καὶ τῶν μάλιστα ἐπὶ Ῥώμης λαμπρῶν (Euseb. lib. II. Histor. Eccles. cap. 2, pag. 41), id est, Valesio interprete: Tertullianus legum Romanarum peritissimus, et inter latinos scriptores celeberrimus. Valesio longe antea praeiverat Rufinus eumdem pene in modum: Tertullianus vir et legum, inquit, et institutionum Romanarum peritissimus, et inter nostros scriptores admodum clarus (Ruf., lib. II, hist. Eccles., cap. 2). A vero autem longe absunt, qui inde concludi posse autumant Tertullianum nostrum professione sua fuisse jurisconsultum, eumque ipsummet esse Tertyllianum, qui revera leges publice docuit et interpretatus est. Nam uterque propriis suis nominibus satis distinguitur. Deinde vero quis nesciat posse aliquem juribus legibusque Romanorum affatim imbui; tametsi illorum scientiam nunquam in scholis publicis professus fuerit? Non ibi itaque Eusebius Tertulliani professionem laudat, sed perfectam legum Romanarum doctrinam atque peritiam.
Yet we cannot pass over a certain singular kind of learning which Eusebius praised in Tertullian in these words: "Tertullian, who had an exact knowledge of the laws of the Romans, a man distinguished in other respects and among the most illustrious at Rome" (Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History, Book II, chapter 2, p. 41), that is, in Valesius's rendering: "Tertullian, most skilled in the Roman laws, and most celebrated among the Latin writers." Long before Valesius, Rufinus had gone before him in almost the same manner: "Tertullian," he says, "a man most skilled both in the laws and in the institutions of the Romans, and very famous among our writers" (Rufinus, Ecclesiastical History, Book II, chapter 2). But they are far from the truth who hold that it can be concluded from this that our Tertullian was a jurisconsult by profession, and that he is the very Tertyllianus who in fact taught and interpreted the laws publicly. For each is sufficiently distinguished by his own names. And then, who does not know that a man can be abundantly steeped in the rights and laws of the Romans, even though he has never professed their science in the public schools? It is not, then, Tertullian's profession that Eusebius praises there, but his perfect learning and skill in the Roman laws.
Par tantae illius eruditioni non erat elocutio. Aequos autem et idoneos ea de re judices si desideras, in tibi praesto est Lactantii, qui Cicero christianus audit, judicium: Septimius Tertullianus fuit omni genere litterarum peritus, sed in eloquendo parum facilis, et minus comptus, et multum obscurus (Lactant. lib. V. Inst. divin. cap. 1, pag. 459). Neque dixeris ibi Lactantium loqui de Tertulliani potius Apologetico, aliisque libris adversus ethnicos scriptis, quam caeteris ejus operibus. Etenim eadem est Hieronymi de omnibus illius commentationibus sententia, quam hisce paucioribus verbis pronuntiavit: Tertullianus creber est in sententiis, sed difficilis in eloquendo (Hieronym. Epist. 49. ad Paulin. pag. 567). Nemo autem est, qui notata ab utroque orationis difficilis, inornatae, et obscurioris vitia non statim deprehendat.
His style was not equal to so great a learning. And if you want fair and fit judges on this matter, here at hand for you is the judgement of Lactantius, who is called the Christian Cicero: "Septimius Tertullian was skilled in every kind of letters, but in expression not very fluent, rather unpolished, and very obscure" (Lactantius, Divine Institutes, Book V, chapter 1, p. 459). Nor should you say that Lactantius there speaks of Tertullian's Apologeticus and the other books written against the heathens rather than of his other works. For Jerome's judgement of all his treatises is the same, which he pronounced in these fewer words: "Tertullian is dense with thoughts, but difficult in expression" (Jerome, Letter XLIX, to Paulinus, p. 567). And there is no one who does not at once detect the faults, noted by both, of a difficult, unadorned and rather obscure style.
Alii vero reprehendunt inaequabilem eorum, quibus ille utitur, argumentorum varietatem. Gravissimis siquidem et invictissimis, inquiunt, argumentationibus plures alias, rapidioris ingenii acumine excogitatas, quandoque intermiscet, quae levissimi aut nullius plane sunt momenti.
Others, again, find fault with the uneven variety of the arguments which he uses. For with the weightiest and most invincible arguments, they say, he sometimes mixes many others, devised by the keenness of a too rapid genius, which are of the slightest weight or of none at all.
At plerique omnes fatentur illud vitiosum sive dicendi, sive argumentandi genus, sicubi occurrat, micanti prorsus sententiarum gravitate, summaque aliorum argumentorum vi ac pondere, quasi mira quadam compensatione, leniri et resarciri. Et vero si Vincentium Lirinensem, non omnino ineptum judicem, jam a nobis citatum, rursus audire velis: Tanta, inquit, nescio qua rationum necessitate, oratio ejus, conserta est, ut ad consensum sui quos suadere non potuerit, impellat. Cujus quot pene verba, tot sententiae sunt, quot sensus, tot victoriae. Eam sane ob causam ille, sicuti aiebant Chronici Eusebiani auctor: Omnium Ecclesiarum sermone celebratur (Euseb. Chron. ad ann. Christ. 208).
But nearly all confess that this faulty manner, whether of speaking or of arguing, wherever it occurs, is softened and made good, as by a kind of wonderful compensation, by the altogether shining weight of his thoughts and by the supreme force and weight of his other arguments. And indeed, if you would hear again Vincent of Lérins, no unfit judge at all, already cited by us: "His speech," he says, "is knit together with such an indefinable necessity of reasons that those whom it could not persuade it drives to assent. Almost as many words as he has, so many are his sentences; as many senses, so many victories." For that reason, surely, as the author of the Eusebian Chronicle said, "he is celebrated in the speech of all the Churches" (Chronicle of Eusebius, at the year of Christ 208).
Editors' notes and page, col. 734

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 734
  • marginal letters: A ‹ignoratur, et ipsamet auctoris›; B ‹professione sua fuisse jurisconsultum›; C ‹V. Inst. divin. cap. 1, pag. 459›; D ‹aut nullius plane sunt momenti.›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Greek set from the image at this resolution; the accent on ἠκριβωκὼς (grave before the comma, as it appears) is UNSURE. Rufinus reference printed "lib. II" in italic numerals, read as II. Column ends at a paragraph end; whether the paragraph continues in col. 735 not seen. No foot notes on this page.
PL 1:735
Ecclesiarum autem dicit non solum Occidentis, sed etiam Orientis. Quidam enim illius libri, ob magnum, quo aestimabantur, pretium, in graecam linguam, ut paulo antea annotavimus, conversi, ab graecis hominibus non minus avide, quam a latinis legebantur.
And he speaks of the Churches not only of the West, but also of the East. For certain of his books, on account of the great value at which they were esteemed, were turned into the Greek tongue, as we noted a little earlier, and were read by Greek men no less eagerly than by Latins.
Tanti porro Cyprianus eos fecit, ut idcirco Tertullianum magistrum appellaverit suum, nec diem ullum sine alicujus ex illius libris lectione praeterire voluerit. Hujus autem tam assiduae lectionis testis omni fide major nobis est Hieronymus, qui a quo, et quam certo id acceperit, sic enarrat: Vidi ego quemdam Paulum Concordiae, quod oppidum Italiae est, senem, qui se beati Cypriani jam grandis aetatis notarium cum ipse admodum esset adolescens, Romae vidisse diceret, referreque sibi solitum, nunquam Cyprianum absque Tertulliani lectione unum diem praeteriisse, ac sibi crebro dicere: Da Magistrum, Tertullianum videlicet significans (Hieronym. Catalog. script. Eccles. cap. 53, pag. 115). Quin etiam plane asseverat hoc ex ipsismet Cypriani libris testatum satis fieri. Ad Pammachium enimvero et Oceanum haec in verba scripsit: Beatus Cyprianus Tertulliano magistro utitur, ut ejus scripta probant: cumque eruditi et ardentis viri delectetur ingenio, Montanum cum eo Maximillamque non sequitur (Idem epist. 42. pag. 342). Nec dubium sane est quin alii quamplurimi, quemadmodum Cyprianus, Tertulliani libros pervolutaverint. De illo siquidem haec rursus ab Hieronymo litteris mandata legimus: Multa scripsit volumina, quae quia nota sunt pluribus, praetermittimus (Hieronym. ibid.). At quomodo illis adeo nota esse poterant, nisi ea saepe saepius legissent?
Cyprian, moreover, valued them so highly that for that reason he called Tertullian his master, and would not let a single day pass without reading from one of his books. Of this so assiduous reading our witness, worthy of all credit, is Jerome, who relates thus from whom, and how surely, he received it: "I myself saw a certain Paul of Concordia, which is a town of Italy, an old man, who said that, when he himself was quite a youth, he had seen at Rome the secretary of blessed Cyprian, already of great age, and that he used to report that Cyprian never let one day go by without reading Tertullian, and would often say to him: Give me the Master, meaning, that is, Tertullian" (Jerome, Catalogue of Ecclesiastical Writers, ch. LIII, p. 115). Indeed he plainly asserts that this is sufficiently attested from Cyprian's own books. For to Pammachius and Oceanus he wrote in these words: "Blessed Cyprian uses Tertullian as his master, as his writings prove; and though he delights in the genius of that learned and ardent man, he does not follow Montanus and Maximilla with him" (the same, Letter XLII, p. 342). Nor is there indeed any doubt that very many others, as Cyprian did, turned over the books of Tertullian. For of him we read this again committed to writing by Jerome: "He wrote many volumes, which, because they are known to most, we pass over" (Jerome, ibid.). But how could they have been so well known to them, unless they had read them again and again?
CAPUT II.
CHAPTER II.
De libri Apologetici aetate, quibus directus nuncupatusque sit, utrum auctoris nomine primum inscriptus, quis illius titulus, quodve argumentum, a quibus in capita divisus, et praefixa capitum summaria, quo plausu susceptus, a quo in graecam linguam conversus ac quo stylo conscriptus.
On the date of the book of the Apologeticum; to whom it was addressed and dedicated; whether it was first inscribed with the author's name; what its title is, or what its argument; by whom it was divided into chapters and the summaries of the chapters prefixed; with what applause it was received; by whom it was turned into the Greek tongue; and in what style it was written.
ARTICULUS PRIMUS.
ARTICLE I.
Quo tempore Tertullianus Apologeticum publicam in lucem emiserit.
At what time Tertullian brought the Apologeticum out into public light.
Extra omne dubium est Tertullianum, uti jam ostendimus, esse hujus Apologetici libri verum ac genuinum auctorem. At quo tempore eum composuerit, non una est omnium consensio. Georgius enim Ambianensis putat illum a Tertulliano editum primis Severi Imperatoris annis, hoc est, paulo post annum Christi 193 (Georg. Vind. Tertull., part. III, § 1. pag. 20), quo ille Romani imperii habenas moderari coepit. Suam autem opinionem inde confirmare conatur, quod existimet Tertullianum, ubi de superstite parricidarum, qui necem imperatoribus intulerant, racematione loquitur, ibi de Pertinacis interfectoribus fecisse sermonem (Tertullian. Apologetic. cap. 35). Quia vero Albini, qui adversus Severum imperatorem conspiravit, nomen quod in textu Tertulliani ibidem legitur, huic sententiae adversari cernebat,
It is beyond all doubt that Tertullian, as we have already shown, is the true and genuine author of this book, the Apologeticum. But as to the time at which he composed it, there is not one agreement among all. For George of Amiens thinks that it was published by Tertullian in the first years of the Emperor Severus, that is, a little after the year of Christ 193 (George, Defence of Tertullian, part III, § 1, p. 20), in which he began to guide the reins of the Roman empire. And he tries to confirm his opinion from this, that he judges that Tertullian, where he speaks of the surviving gleanings of the parricides who had brought death upon emperors, was there speaking of the murderers of Pertinax (Tertullian, Apologeticum, ch. XXXV). But since he saw that the name of Albinus, who conspired against the Emperor Severus, a name which is read in Tertullian's text in the same place, stood against this view,
Editors' notes and page, col. 735

Page

  • running head: 735 IN TERTULLIANI APOLOG[ETICUM …] (cut by crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Ecclesiarum autem dicit non solum Occidentis, sed›; B ‹absque Tertulliani lectione unum diem praeteriisse, ac›; C ‹modo illis adeo nota esse poterant, nisi ea saepe sae-›; D ‹nuinum auctorem. At quo tempore eum composuerit,›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "ab graecis hominibus" set as printed. "ac ge nuinum": line-end hyphen not visible, joined as genuinum. Editors' text (Le Nourry), set as unit text.
PL 1:736
illud intrusum, atque ex libro ad Scapulam huc translatum esse pronuntiat (Idem lib. ad Scapul. cap. 2). Sic itaque difficultatis nodum unius verbi amputatione secari voluit. Verum qua, amabo te, ratione? Nulla penitus, ac contra omnium manuscriptorum codicum auctoritatem. Everso itaque vanae illius opinionis fundamento, et ipsa penitus ruat necesse est. Quin etiam illius falsitas ex mox dicendis adhuc clarius patebit.
he declares that it is intruded, and carried over to this place from the book To Scapula (the same, book To Scapula, ch. II). Thus he wished the knot of the difficulty to be cut by the excision of a single word. But by what reasoning, pray? By none at all, and against the authority of all the manuscript codices. The foundation of that vain opinion being thus overturned, it must itself collapse entirely. Indeed its falsity will appear still more clearly from what is about to be said.
Scaliger autem, et Alixius opinati sunt hunc librum in lucem tantum prodiisse post ejusdem Severi imperatoris mortem, quae anno Christi 211. mense Februario accidit. At nullam opinationis suae aliam reddunt rationem, nisi quia arbitrantur haec Tertulliani verba: Papias leges heri constantissimus principum Severus exclusit (Idem Apologet., cap. 4), non aliter, quam de hoc imperatore jam mortuo posse intelligi. Numquid ergo adverbium, heri, illum potius mortuum, quam adhuc viventem significat? Deinde vero ibi Severus glorioso constantissimi principis titulo exornatur. At quomodo Tertullianus hoc elogio illum decorare potuit, nisi antequam publicis edictis diram in christianos excitasset persecutionem? Atqui eam movisse perhibetur exeunte anno Christi secundo supra ducentesimum. Tertullianus igitur hunc librum ante hunc annum, ac proinde ante hujus imperatoris obitum confecisse dicendus est. Nec minus quidem certo illud probari posset his illius verbis: Leges adversus Christianos nullus Severus impressit quae in quibusdam hujus Apologetici manuscriptis et editis codicibus leguntur (Ibid., cap. 5). Quia tamen in aliis editionibus et septem nostris codicibus manuscriptis scriptum est, nullus Verus impressit; haec, de quibus adhuc postea, non ultra quam oporteat, urgenda duximus.
But Scaliger and Alix were of opinion that this book came out into the light only after the death of the same Emperor Severus, which happened in the year of Christ 211, in the month of February. Yet they give no other reason for their opinion than that they judge these words of Tertullian, "The Papian laws Severus, most steadfast of princes, yesterday excluded" (the same, Apologeticum, ch. IV), cannot be understood otherwise than of this emperor as already dead. Does the adverb "yesterday", then, signify him dead rather than still living? And further, Severus is there adorned with the glorious title of most steadfast prince. But how could Tertullian grace him with this praise, unless before he had stirred up by public edicts a dreadful persecution against the Christians? Yet he is said to have set it in motion at the end of the year of Christ two hundred and two. Tertullian must therefore be said to have finished this book before this year, and consequently before the death of this emperor. Nor indeed could it be proved any less surely by these words of his, "No Severus imposed laws against the Christians", which are read in certain manuscript and printed codices of this Apologeticum (ibid., ch. V). But since in other editions and in seven manuscript codices of ours it is written "no Verus imposed", we have thought that these words, of which more later, should not be pressed further than is fitting.
Instat vero Alixius: ad suum Tertullianus de Praescriptionibus haereticorum librum alludere videtur, ubi in Apologetico contra illos sic disputat: Expedite praescribimus adulteris nostris illam esse regulam veritatis, quae veniat a Christo, transmissa per comites ipsius, quibus aliquando posteriores diversi isti commentatores probabuntur (Ibid., cap. 47). At numquid hoc argumentum adversus novatores, et doctrinae christianae corruptores ab alio adhiberi non potest, nisi ab eo, qui librum de Praescriptionibus haereticorum ediderit? Deinde vero si ibi ad hunc librum collineare voluit, cur illum clarioribus verbis non indicat, atque iis utitur, quae de illo, uti alii putant, tam conficiendo, quam jam composito possunt intelligi? Denique non constat inter eruditos quo tempore Tertullianus hunc de Praescriptionibus librum publicam emiserit in lucem. Peritiores autem critici censent ab eo divulgatum, cum nondum ab Ecclesia catholica defecisset.
But Alix presses on: Tertullian seems to be alluding to his own book On the Prescriptions of Heretics, where in the Apologeticum he argues thus against them: "We readily prescribe against our adulterers that that is the rule of truth which comes from Christ, handed down through His companions, to whom these diverse commentators will be proved to be some while later" (ibid., ch. XLVII). But can this argument against innovators and corrupters of Christian doctrine not be used by anyone else, except by him who published the book On the Prescriptions of Heretics? And further, if he wished there to aim at this book, why does he not point it out in clearer words, and why does he use words which, as others think, can be understood of it as well while it was being made as when already composed? Finally, it is not agreed among the learned at what time Tertullian brought out into public light this book On the Prescriptions. The more skilled critics, however, judge that it was published by him when he had not yet fallen away from the Catholic Church.
Neminem porro, uti opinamur, illud movebit quod Alixius adhuc objectat designatam a Tertulliano sibi videri insolitam eclipsim, quae anno Christi 210. contigit (Ibid., cap. 20). Quod enim citat libri Apologetici caput, in eo nullum plane exstat singularis
No one, moreover, as we think, will be moved by what Alix further objects, that there seems to him to be indicated by Tertullian the unusual eclipse which occurred in the year of Christ 210 (ibid., ch. XX). For in the chapter of the book of the Apologeticum which he cites there plainly exists no singular
Editors' notes and page, col. 736

Page

  • running head: [IN TERTUL]LIANI APOLOGETICUM 736 (cut by crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹illud intrusum, atque ex libro ad Scapulam huc trans-›; B ‹pum Severus exclusit (Idem Apologet., cap. 4),›; C ‹manuscriptis et editis codicibus leguntur (Ibid., cap.›; D ‹reticorum ediderit? Deinde vero si ibi ad hunc librum›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column ends with "singula-" split at the break; the word is set whole here as "singularis" (its tail, at the head of col. 737, not checked against the page); English left at the same point. "ae proinde" (col. line "nus igitur hunc librum ante hunc annum, ae proinde") looks like a damaged "ac"; set "ac".
PL 1:737
et insolitae alicujus eclipsis indicium, nullaque significatio.
and unusual eclipse indicated, nor any sign of one.
Alii itaque existimant hunc librum a Tertulliano elucubratum fuisse, cum Severus orbi Romano imperabat. Non enim illum, nisi adhuc regnantem, nec in christianos adhuc palam saevientem, constantissimi, uti paulo ante diximus, Imperatoris elogio exornasset. Deinde vero ubi de perduellibus, laesae majestatis reis, ac publicis hostibus postea disserit: Unde, inquit, Cassii, et Nigri, et Albini, Ibid., cap. 35. qui videlicet de summa imperii potestate cum legitimis Imperatoribus decertaverant. At post occisum mense Maio anni 193 Pertinacem Imperatorem, C. Pescennius Niger purpuram et imperium in Pannonia assumpsit, ejusque in partes transiit Cassius Clemens. Niger vero victus a Severo, ac profligatis tertio praelio illius copiis, fuga saluti suae consulere frustra conatus est. Ab iis enim, qui fugientem insequebantur, occisus fuit sub finem anni 194, vel 195 initium. Post haec Severus Albino, quem falsis blanditiis, ne hostium suorum numerus augeretur, deceperat, bellum intulit. Commisso tandem prope Lugdunum praelio, Albinus initio anni 197 fractus ac fusus, mortem sibi conscivisse perhibetur.
Others therefore judge that this book was worked out by Tertullian while Severus was ruling the Roman world. For he would not have adorned him with the praise of a most steadfast Emperor, as we said a little before, unless he was still reigning and not yet openly raging against the Christians. And further, where he afterwards discourses of rebels, men guilty of treason, and public enemies: "Whence," he says, "the Cassii, and the Nigri, and the Albini", ibid., ch. XXXV; men, that is, who had contended with the lawful Emperors for the supreme power of the empire. Now after the Emperor Pertinax was slain in the month of May of the year 193, C. Pescennius Niger assumed the purple and the empire in Pannonia, and Cassius Clemens went over to his side. But Niger, defeated by Severus, his forces routed in a third battle, tried in vain to save himself by flight. For he was killed by those who pursued him in his flight, towards the end of the year 194 or the beginning of 195. After this Severus made war on Albinus, whom he had deceived with false blandishments lest the number of his enemies should be increased. When at length battle was joined near Lugdunum, Albinus, broken and routed at the beginning of the year 197, is said to have taken his own life.
Neque tamen tunc omnino finitum est civile bellum. Superfuerunt etenim hujus factionis fautores, de quibus ibidem Tertullianus noster: Sed et qui nunc scelestarum, ait, partium socii ac plausores quotidie revelantur, post vindemiam racematio superstes, Ibid. cap. 38. At haec clarius ab Aelio Spartiano hunc in modum explicantur: Multi sane post Albinum, fidem ei servantes, bello a Severo superati sunt (Spartian. in Vita Sever. pag. 323. col. 1). Ultus est igitur graviter Albinanam defectionem, interfectis plurimis, genere quoque ejus exstincto, iratus populo et senatoribus, Romam venit. Tum deinde post memorata varia Severi itinera illud adjecit: Inter haec Pescennianas reliquias, Plautiano auctore, persequebatur, ita ut nonnullos etiam ex amicis suis, quasi vitae suae insidiatores appeteret (Ibid. ead. pag. col. 2). Atque ex his posterioribus verbis aliqui confici posse existimant Tertulliani Apologeticum in lucem prodiisse non solum post exstinctas, de quibus ille disserit, perduellium reliquias, sed post Plautiani etiam caedem, qui jubente Caracalla, anno Christi 204 aut 205 interfectus est.
Yet the civil war was not even then wholly finished. For supporters of this faction survived, of whom our Tertullian says in the same place: "But those too who now, partners and applauders of the criminal factions, are daily being uncovered, the gleaning that survives after the vintage", ibid., ch. XXXVIII. But this is explained more clearly by Aelius Spartianus in this manner: "Many indeed after Albinus, keeping faith with him, were overcome in war by Severus" (Spartianus, in the Life of Severus, p. 323, col. 1). "He therefore avenged the defection of Albinus severely, very many being slain and his family also wiped out; angry with the people and the senators, he came to Rome." Then afterwards, having recounted the various journeys of Severus, he added this: "Meanwhile he hunted down the remnants of Pescennius's party, at the instigation of Plautianus, so that he attacked even some of his own friends as plotters against his life" (ibid., same page, col. 2). And from these latter words some think it can be concluded that Tertullian's Apologeticum came out into the light not only after the extinction of the remnants of the rebels of whom he discourses, but also after the slaying of Plautianus, who was put to death at the order of Caracalla in the year of Christ 204 or 205.
In hujus autem opinionis confirmationem adduci quoque poterant subsequentia ejusdem Spartiani de hoc ipso Imperatore verba: Multos etiam, quasi Chaldaeos, aut vates de sua salute consuluissent, interemit, praecipue suspectos unumquemque idoneum imperio, cum ipse parvulos adhuc filios haberet, idque dici ab iis vel crederet, vel audiret, qui sibi augurabantur imperium (Ibid.); nam Tertullianus eodem citato a nobis capite dixit: Eadem officia, in principum scilicet solemnitatibus, dependunt, et qui astrologos, et aruspices, et augures, et magos de Caesaris capite consultant. (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 35).
In confirmation of this opinion there could also be adduced the following words of the same Spartianus about this very Emperor: "He also put to death many, on the ground that they had consulted Chaldeans or soothsayers about his welfare, holding especially suspect every man fit for empire, since he himself still had small sons, and he either believed or heard this said by those who foretold empire for themselves" (ibid.); for Tertullian said in the same chapter cited by us: "The same duties," namely at the solemnities of the princes, "are paid by those too who consult astrologers, and haruspices, and augurs, and magi about the life of Caesar" (Tertullian, Apologeticum, ch. XXXV).
Negari quidem non potest hanc argumentationem
It cannot indeed be denied that this argument
Editors' notes and page, col. 737

Page

  • running head: 737 DISSERTATIO D. LE N[OURRY …] (cut by crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹ris et insolitae alicujus eclipsis indicium, nullaque si-›; B ‹Niger vero victus a Severo, ac profligatis tertio praelio›; C ‹tiano hunc in modum explicantur: Multi sane post›; D ‹tus est.›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the column opens with "ris", completing "singula-" at the foot of col. 736: the word is singularis (c736 sets only the visible part). "Ibid., cap. 35." and "Ibid. cap. 38." printed without parentheses; set as printed.
PL 1:738
non minimi profecto esse ponderis, si ethnici proximam Imperatorum mortem optantes, magos aliosque divinandi arte peritos de solius Severi Imperatoris salute semel tantum consuluissent. At certe Tertullianus hancce consultationem saepius propositam et repetitam fuisse haud obscure significat. Praeterea si haec illius de iisdem seditiosis factionibus verba: Sed et nunc.... quotidie revelantur, attentiori animo expendamus, nonne inde colligi recte potest, de illis sermonem ab illo fieri, tanquam nondum penitus exstinctis, sed ad summum sopitis, caputque amplius attollere non audentibus? Nondum ergo Severus habuisse videbatur apertas cum Plautiano simultates. Atqui Plautianus filiam suam Plautillam Caracallae ejusdem Severi filio in matrimonium anno 204 collocavit. Anno autem subsequenti ille, teste Herodiano, manifestam Caracallae, generi sui, qui tum uxorem suam oderat, audaciam furoremque veritus, in ejus imperium insidiis invadere molitus est (Herodia lib. III in Vita Sever. pag. 244 et seqq.) Sed his retectis Caracalla illum, praesente Severo patre suo, jussit occidi. Ante hunc igitur annum Tertulliani Apologeticus, sed non multo prius scriptus videtur. Quorsum enim Plautiani potius, quam Albini, et aliorum perduellium nomini pepercisset? Post annum itaque 197, quo Albinus violentas sibi manus attulit, et ante annum 204 aut 205, quo Plautianus necatus est, hunc Tertullianus librum confecit.
would certainly be of no small weight if the heathen, wishing for the speedy death of the Emperors, had only once consulted magi and others skilled in the art of divining about the welfare of the Emperor Severus alone. But Tertullian certainly indicates, not obscurely, that this consultation was put forward and repeated quite often. Moreover, if we weigh with closer attention these words of his about the same seditious factions, "But even now ... are daily being uncovered", can it not rightly be gathered from them that he is speaking of them as not yet wholly extinguished, but at most lulled to sleep, and no longer daring to raise their head? Severus, then, did not yet appear to have had open enmity with Plautianus. Now Plautianus gave his daughter Plautilla in marriage in the year 204 to Caracalla, the son of the same Severus. And in the following year, as Herodian witnesses, fearing the open audacity and fury of Caracalla, his son-in-law, who at that time hated his wife, he set about seizing his empire by plots (Herodian, book III, in the Life of Severus, p. 244 and following). But when these were uncovered, Caracalla ordered him to be killed in the presence of his father Severus. Before this year, therefore, but not much earlier, Tertullian's Apologeticum seems to have been written. For to what purpose would he have spared the name of Plautianus rather than that of Albinus and the other rebels? After the year 197, then, in which Albinus laid violent hands on himself, and before the year 204 or 205, in which Plautianus was put to death, Tertullian composed this book.
Probabile tamen quibusdam videtur eum a Tertulliano profectum anno posteriore, quo Antonini Caracallae decennalia Caesariani imperii celebrata sunt, atque ignis persecutionis, in christianos concitatae, ardentius flagrabat. Nam de iis Tertullianus in hoc Apologetico saepius disputavit (cap. 2). Deinde vero plures quidem ab aliis Imperatoribus in christianos leges latas memorat, sed nullam a Severo. Nonne ergo Tertullianus ante promulgata hujus in eos edicta hunc Apologeticum librum divulgavit?
Yet to some it seems probable that it issued from Tertullian in the later year in which the decennalia of the Caesarship of Antoninus Caracalla were celebrated, and the fire of the persecution stirred up against the Christians was blazing more fiercely. For Tertullian discussed these quite often in this Apologeticum (ch. II). And further, he records many laws passed against the Christians by other Emperors, but none by Severus. Did not Tertullian, then, publish this book, the Apologeticum, before this man's edicts against them were promulgated?
At quamvis ille hoc in libro adversus ethnicos, qui Principum solemnia non minus nefario, quam superstitioso ritu agebant, acerrime invehatur, non de Caracallae tamen potius, quam Severi aliorumque Principum solemnitatibus disserit. Ad christianorum autem persecutiones, et leges in eos scriptas, quod spectat, facile concedimus Severum imperii sui initio iis revera favisse. Ipse siquidem Tertullianus testis est hujusce favoris, cujus hanc reddidit rationem, Ipse etiam, inquit, Severus, pater Antonini, christianorum memor fuit (Tertul. lib. ad Scapul. cap. 4). Nam et Proculum christianum, qui Torpacion cognominabatur, Euhodiae procuratorem, qui eum per oleum aliquando curaverat, requisivit, et in palatio suo habuit usque ad mortem ejus, quem et Antoninus optime noverat, lacte christiano educatus. Fatemur quoque nullam in Apologetico fieri legis ab eodem Severo in christianos sancitae mentionem.
But although in this book he inveighs most sharply against the heathen, who kept the festivals of the Princes with a rite no less wicked than superstitious, yet he discourses of the solemnities of Severus and the other Princes rather than of Caracalla's. As for the persecutions of the Christians, and the laws written against them, we readily grant that Severus at the beginning of his reign did in fact favour them. Tertullian himself, indeed, is witness of this favour, of which he gave this reason: "Severus himself too," he says, "the father of Antoninus, was mindful of the Christians" (Tertullian, book To Scapula, ch. IV). "For he sought out the Christian Proculus, who was surnamed Torpacion, the steward of Euhodia, who had once cured him by means of oil, and kept him in his palace until his death; whom Antoninus also knew very well, having been brought up on Christian milk." We also admit that no mention is made in the Apologeticum of any law enacted against the Christians by the same Severus.
Verum non inde certo concludi posse putamus illum editum fuisse postquam Caracalla, anno 211 solus imperare coepisset, atque ethnici eo jam regnante, in
But we do not think it can be concluded with certainty from this that it was published after Caracalla had begun to rule alone in the year 211, and the heathen, while he was already reigning, in
Editors' notes and page, col. 738

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 738 (cut by crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹non minimi profecto esse ponderis, si ethnici proxi-›; B ‹locavit. Anno autem subsequenti ille, teste Herodiano,›; C ‹decennalia Caesariani imperii celebrata sunt, atque›; D ‹tio iis revera favisse. Ipse siquidem Tertullianus testis›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "(Herodia-" at a line end, then "lib. III"; set as "Herodia lib." (the abbreviation is defective as printed). "Sed et nunc. . . . quotidie" has the editor's own ellipsis dots, set as printed.
PL 1:739
christianos omnes crudelissime furebant ac bacchabantur. Tantus quippe erat ethnicorum in eos furor, ut is solus, ac vanus veterum legum praetextus, ipsis ad quoslibet nunquam non excruciandos suffecerit. Neque id a nobis temere fingitur. Eosdem enimvero gentiles Tertullianus noster his compellat verbis: Quoties in christianos desaevitis, partim animis propriis, partim legibus obtemperantes! Quoties etiam, praeteritis vobis, suo jure nos inimicum vulgus invadit lapidibus et incendiis! Ipsis Bacchanalium furiis nec mortuis parcunt christianis, quin illos de requie sepulturae, de asylo quodam mortis jam alios, jam nec totos, avellant, dissecent, distrahant (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 36. pag. 439). Paulo autem prius ille dixerat: Nec ulli magis depopulatores christianorum, quam vulgus (Idem cap. 35. pag. 451). caecum nempe et vesanum, quod sua proculdubio rabie, ac ingenito quasi furore, nullo autem legum praescripto ad vexandos necandosque christianos ferebatur. Huc accedit, quod ethnici in eos refundebant publicarum omnium calamitatum caussam. Ubi igitur aliqua accidisset, tum confestim, teste adhuc Tertulliano, conclamabant: Christianos ad leonem (Ibid., cap. 40).
raged and ran riot most cruelly against all the Christians. For so great was the fury of the heathen against them that this sole and empty pretext of the old laws sufficed them for tormenting any whomsoever without ceasing. Nor is this rashly invented by us. For our Tertullian addresses those same Gentiles in these words: "How often do you rage against the Christians, partly following your own impulses, partly obeying the laws! How often too, passing you by, does the hostile mob attack us of its own right with stones and fires! With the very frenzies of the Bacchanals they do not spare even dead Christians, but tear them from the rest of the grave, from the sort of sanctuary that is death, already other than they were, already not even whole; they cut them up and drag them apart" (Tertullian, Apologeticum, ch. XXXVI, p. 439). And a little before he had said: "Nor are any greater ravagers of the Christians than the mob" (the same, ch. XXXV, p. 451); the blind and insane mob, that is, which was carried on to harass and kill the Christians by its own madness without doubt, and as it were by an inborn fury, but by no prescription of the laws. To this is added that the heathen threw back upon them the cause of all public calamities. Whenever, therefore, any such had occurred, at once, as Tertullian again witnesses, they cried out together: "The Christians to the lion!" (ibid., ch. XL).
Adire tamen nobis videmur aliquem, qui adhuc instabit haec aliaque plura in hoc Apologetico non potuisse ab Auctore nostro describi, quamdiu Severus Imperator favit christianis, nec ullam adversus eos legem dederat. Verum si nullius legis ab eo latae Auctor noster meminit, id alii de industria factum esse opinantur, ne magis irritaret viventis tunc Imperatoris animum, sed facilius ad saniorem mentem illum revocare posset.
Yet we seem to hear someone who will still insist that these and many other things could not have been written down by our Author in this Apologeticum so long as the Emperor Severus favoured the Christians and had given no law against them. But if our Author makes mention of no law passed by him, others think that this was done on purpose, so that he might not further provoke the mind of the Emperor then living, but might more easily recall him to a sounder mind.
Ea porro sunt rationum momenta quibus diversae de hujus libri aetate opiniones innituntur. At iis sedulo expensis, si haec posterior aliis praeponenda tibi videatur, fatendum est hunc librum vulgatum fuisse post excitatam ab eodem Severo adversus christianos persecutionem, non quidem anno 197 aut 198, ut quidam frustra opinantur, sed anno 202, quo idem Severus leges in eos revera condidit, et decimum, ut ait Eusebius, imperii sui annum agebat (Euseb. lib. VI. Eccles. hist. cap. 2. pag. 101. et seqq.).
These, then, are the weights of reasoning on which the different opinions about the date of this book rest. But when they are carefully weighed, if this latter seems to you to be preferred to the others, it must be admitted that this book was made public after the persecution stirred up by the same Severus against the Christians; not indeed in the year 197 or 198, as some vainly think, but in the year 202, in which the same Severus actually framed laws against them and was passing the tenth year of his reign, as Eusebius says (Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History, book VI, ch. II, p. 101 and following).
At si quis judicet non satis valida esse hujus opinionis firmamenta, is certe non diffitebitur ex his, quae paulo ante annotabamus, recte profecto colligi posse hunc Tertulliani librum in lucem ab illo emissum fuisse aliquo post Albini necem tempore, id est, post 197, quemadmodum observavimus, Christi annum. Quoniam vero Tertullianus ibidem significat repressos fuisse majores factionis illius impetus, ac quasdam tantum superfuisse illarum reliquias, inde sane concludendum est, hujus libri aetatem anno 199 aut potius 200 consignandam videri.
But if anyone judges that the supports of this opinion are not strong enough, he certainly will not deny that from what we noted a little before it can quite rightly be gathered that this book of Tertullian's was brought out into the light by him at some time after the death of Albinus, that is, after the year of Christ 197, as we observed. And since Tertullian indicates in the same place that the greater onsets of that faction had been put down, and that only certain remnants of them survived, it must surely be concluded from this that the date of this book seems to be assigned to the year 199 or rather 200.
Urgebit tandem aliquis tunc Tertullianum, ut saepius dictum est, non attigisse quadragesimum quintum aetatis suae annum. Atqui summa eruditio, quae mirum in modum et passim ubique in hoc illius Apologetico refulget, provectiorem aetatem desiderare videtur. Imo vero supernum, uti alii respondent,
Someone will finally urge that Tertullian at that time, as has often been said, had not reached the forty-fifth year of his age. Yet the consummate learning which shines out in a wonderful way and everywhere throughout this Apologeticum of his seems to call for a more advanced age. Nay rather, as others reply, a heavenly
Editors' notes and page, col. 739

Page

  • running head: 739 IN TERTULLIANI APOLO[GETICUM] (cut by crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹christianos omnes crudelissime furebant ac baccha-›; B ‹cap. 35. pag. 451). caecum nempe et vesanum, quod sua›; C ‹Imperatoris animum, sed facilius ad saniorem mentem›; D ‹colligi posse hunc Tertulliani librum in lucem ab illo›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "Nec ulli magis" — "magis" damaged in the print but legible. "caecum" begins with lower case after the full stop, as printed. "supernum" at the foot: its noun follows in col. 740 (English "a heavenly" left open). Page citations 439 / 451 set as printed although they run backwards.
PL 1:740
divini luminis et gratiae auxilium. Praeterea Tertullianus tam excellenti ac perspicaci ingenio praeditus erat, ut quadragesimo aetatis suae anno hac ipsa, aliaque majori eruditione imbui, et ea totum hunc librum complere haud difficiliter potuerit.
help of divine light and grace. Moreover, Tertullian was endowed with so excellent and penetrating a mind that in the fortieth year of his age he could without difficulty have been imbued with this very learning and with greater besides, and have filled this whole book with it.
ARTICULUS II.
ARTICLE II.
Quibusnam Antistitibus et praesidibus hunc Tertullianus Apologeticum librum nuncupaverit.
To what Prelates and governors Tertullian dedicated this book, the Apologeticum.
Quanto apertius clariusque Tertullianus ipso Apologetici initio prodidit illum a se directum Romani imperii Antistitibus in aperto et edito, in ipso fere vertice civitatis praesidentibus (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 1. pag. 257). tanto majori animorum contentione inter eruditos disputatur quinam, cujusve civitatis fuerint illi praesides. Apud plurimos quidem opinio jam dudum invalueral his verbis Romanum senatum significari; aliis tamen postea visum est designari praesides Carthaginis; aliis demum quotquot toto Romano in imperio presides erant.
The more openly and clearly Tertullian declared at the very beginning of the Apologeticum that it was addressed by him "to the Prelates of the Roman empire, presiding in an open and lofty place, at almost the very summit of the city" (Tertullian, Apologeticum, ch. I, p. 257), the greater the contention of minds with which it is disputed among the learned who, and of what city, those governors were. With very many, indeed, the opinion had long since prevailed that the Roman senate is meant by these words; to others, however, it seemed later that the governors of Carthage are designated; to others, finally, all the governors there were in the whole Roman empire.
Primae autem opinionis fautores nituntur his ipsis, quae citavimus, Tertulliani verbis. Non aliam enimvero urbem nisi Romam indicari arbitrantur. Et certe quis alius, inquiunt, esse potest ille apertus et editus civitatis vertex, nisi Romanorum Capitolium, quod Tertullianus periphrasi potius, quam suo nomine appellandum censuit? Nonne etiam in hujus sententiae confirmationem illud proferri poterit, quod de solis eclipsi, quae Christo moriente contigit, scriptum ab illo legimus: Eum mundi casum relatum in arcanis vestris habetis (Ibid. cap. 21). Quaenam etenim illa sunt, nisi Romanorum arcana, sive archiva, et chartophylacia, in quibus acta publica recondebantur? Nam ibi ille narrat Pilatum Tiberio Imperatori nuntiavisse non solum hanc eclipsim, sed ea etiam extraordinaria omnia, quae ante et post Christi mortem acciderant. Quis autem facile non concedet Tiberium jussisse haec in iisdem reponi et servari arcanis, ad quae scrutanda Tertullianus Romanos provocat?
The supporters of the first opinion rely on these very words of Tertullian which we have cited. For they judge that no other city than Rome is indicated. And certainly, they say, what else can that open and lofty summit of the city be but the Capitol of the Romans, which Tertullian thought should be named by a periphrasis rather than by its own name? Could not this too be brought forward in confirmation of this view, that we read written by him about the eclipse of the sun which occurred when Christ was dying: "You have that disaster of the world recorded in your archives" (ibid., ch. XXI)? For what are those but the archives, or record-offices and charter-chests, of the Romans, in which the public acts were laid up? For there he relates that Pilate reported to the Emperor Tiberius not only this eclipse but also all those extraordinary things which had happened before and after the death of Christ. And who will not readily grant that Tiberius ordered these to be deposited and kept in the same archives, to search which Tertullian challenges the Romans?
Ad quod ille obscurius, hoc Eusebius clarius his, quae nulla obscuritate involvuntur, retulit verbis: Tertullianus Apologiam suam τῇ ῥωμαϊκῇ συγκλήτῳ προσφωνήσας: Ad senatum romanum conscripsit. (Euseb. lib. V. Hist. Eccles. cap. 5. pag. 169). Nec minimum quidem roboris huic sententiae eo afferri autumant, quod Tertullianus Romae diu commoratus sit. Rursus namque de illo Eusebius haec posteris scripto tradita reliquit: καὶ τῶν μάλιστα ἐπὶ Ῥώμης λαμπρῶν. Et Romae celeberrimus fuit (Idem, ibid. lib. II. cap. 2. pag. 41). Huc quoque accedit Hieronymus (Hieronym. Catal. scriptor. Eccles. cap. 53. pag. 115), qui testificatur illum clericorum Romanorum vexatum fuisse invidia et contumeliis. Ubi autem, nisi cum Romae degebat?
What he touched on more obscurely, Eusebius related more clearly in these words, which are wrapped in no obscurity: Tertullian, "having addressed" his Apology "to the Roman senate": "he wrote it to the Roman senate" (Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History, book V, ch. V, p. 169). And they maintain that no small strength is lent to this view by the fact that Tertullian stayed long at Rome. For again Eusebius left this handed down in writing to posterity about him: "and among the most illustrious at Rome": "And he was most celebrated at Rome" (the same, ibid., book II, ch. II, p. 41). To this is added Jerome (Jerome, Catalogue of Ecclesiastical Writers, ch. LIII, p. 115), who testifies that he was harassed by the envy and insults of the Roman clergy. But where, unless while he was living at Rome?
Sed nihil, inquiunt alii, obstat quominus Tertullianus, etiam dum Carthagine habitaret, illis invidiae et calumniarum aculeis pungeretur. Tam enim frequens erat inter Romanos et Carthaginenses commercium, ut quam Tertullianus meruerat summae eruditionis et
But nothing, others say, prevents Tertullian from having been pricked by those stings of envy and slander even while he lived at Carthage. For so frequent was the intercourse between the Romans and the Carthaginians that the reputation for consummate learning and
Editors' notes and page, col. 740

Page

  • running head: [IN TERTU]LLIANI APOLOGETICUM 740 (cut by crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹divini luminis et gratiae auxilium. Praeterea Tertul-›; B ‹illi praesides. Apud plurimos quidem opinio jam›; C ‹in arcanis vestris habetis (Ibid. cap. 21). Quaenam ete-›; D ‹roboris huic sententiae eo afferri autumant, quod›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: both Greek quotations are printed in a small, worn Greek type; letters and accents set as best read (UNSURE: ῥωμαϊκῇ, accents of προσφωνήσας and λαμπρῶν). "tanto" begins lower case after "pag. 257)." as printed.
PL 1:741
doctrinae famam, ab invidis Romanae Ecclesiae clericis potuerit lacerari. Nec alio certe, quam ad hanc illius famam Eusebius, verbis proxime citatis, respexisse ipsis videtur. Neque etiam his ille denotat aliquam Tertulliani in urbe Roma habitationem, sed maximam apud Romanos nominis et famae ejus, ob singularem doctrinam scriptaque sua celebritatem.
teaching which Tertullian had earned could be torn to pieces by envious clergy of the Roman Church. And Eusebius certainly seems to have looked to nothing else than this fame of his in the very words just cited. Nor indeed does he mark by them any residence of Tertullian in the city of Rome, but the very great celebrity of his name and fame among the Romans, on account of his singular learning and his writings.
Urgere tamen alii poterant, neminem prorsus diffiteri posse illum Romam saltem semel venisse. Quis enim hoc negare auderet, quod ipsemet Tertullianus disertissime asseruit? Gemmarum nobilitatem vidimus Romae de fastidio illo Parthorum et Medorum, caeterorumque gentilium suorum, coram matronis erubescentem, nisi quo ad ostentationem fere habentur (Tertull. lib. I. de Cultu foem. cap. 6). At certe sicut semel, ita saepius Romam ire potuit, ibique commorari. Optime quidem reponent alii: Sed quomodo probari poterunt alia Tertulliani in hanc urbem itinera, aut eum ibi revera mansisse quando Apologeticum conficiebat?
Others, however, could urge that no one at all can deny that he came to Rome at least once. For who would dare to deny what Tertullian himself most expressly asserted? "We have seen at Rome the nobility of gems, from that disdain of the Parthians and Medes and the rest of their countrymen, blushing before the matrons, except in so far as they are generally kept for display" (Tertullian, On the Dress of Women, book I, ch. VI). But certainly, as he could go to Rome once, so he could go more often and stay there. Others will reply very well indeed: But how could other journeys of Tertullian to this city be proved, or that he really stayed there when he was composing the Apologeticum?
Quamobrem plures arbitrantur illum prorsus Carthagine editum, oblatumque hujusee civitatis praesidibus. Etenim ab illius, uti jam vidimus, exordio illos vocat, in aperto et edito vertice civitatis praesidentes (Idem, Apologet. cap. 16. pag. 259). Rursum vero alibi: In ista, inquit, civitate in qua suum elucubrabat Apologeticum. Atqui Roma non civitas, sed urbs, atque eo solo Urbis nomine per antonomasiam appellari solebat. Nonne enim haec ipsamet sunt ejus verba: Liberum.... consules senatus auctoritate, non modo Urbe, sed universa Italia eliminaverunt (Ibid. cap. 6. pag. 305).
For this reason most think that it was certainly published at Carthage and presented to the governors of this city. For from its opening, as we have already seen, he calls them "presiding at the open and lofty summit of the city" (the same, Apologeticum, ch. XVI, p. 259). And again elsewhere: "In this city", he says, the city in which he was working out his Apologeticum. But Rome was not a "city" but "the City", and was customarily called by that name of "the City" alone, by antonomasia. For are not these his very words: "Liber ... the consuls, by the authority of the senate, banished not only from the City but from all Italy" (ibid., ch. VI, p. 305)?
Deinde se tunc illinc abfuisse haud obscure Tertullianus ipse significat. Nam post citata proxime illius verba dixit: Ecce in illa religiosissima urbe Aeneadum piorum, id est, Roma, est Jupiter quidem (Ibid. cap. 9. pag. 317). Vides hanc ab eo vocari urbem, et his verbis, in illa, significari se ab ea fuisse remotum. Ad haec vero, ubi patrios et indigetes quorumdam nationum deos recenset: Romanas, ut opinor, inquit, provincias edidi, nec tamen Romanos deos earum, quia Romae non magis coluntur, quam qui per ipsam quoque Italiam municipali consecratione censentur (Ibid. cap. 24). At sane si hunc librum Romano senatui nuncupasset, non his verbis, Romanas, Romanos, Romae, sed potius istis: vestras, vestros, et a vobis, utique uteretur. Eumdem tamen in modum alibi adhuc locutus est (Ibid. cap. 21, pag. 392, cap. 35. pag. 451).
Then Tertullian himself indicates, not obscurely, that he was at that time absent from there. For after the words of his just cited he said: "Behold, in that most religious city of the pious descendants of Aeneas", that is, Rome, "there is indeed a Jupiter" (ibid., ch. IX, p. 317). You see that it is called by him "the city", and that by these words, "in that", it is indicated that he was far removed from it. Besides this, where he reviews the ancestral and native gods of certain nations: "I have named, I think," he says, "Roman provinces, and yet not their gods as Roman, because they are no more worshipped at Rome than those who are reckoned throughout Italy itself by municipal consecration" (ibid., ch. XXIV). But surely, if he had dedicated this book to the Roman senate, he would certainly have used not these words, "Roman", "Romans", "at Rome", but rather these: "your", "yours", and "by you". Yet he has spoken in the same manner elsewhere besides (ibid., ch. XXI, p. 392; ch. XXXV, p. 451).
Instant praeterea nullam in hoc libro fieri senatus Romani mentionem, sed sicuti initio antistites et praesidentes, ita et in fine praesides compellari. Jam vero audisti priora ejus verba, nunc posteriora audias velim: Sed hoc agite, boni praesides, meliores multo apud populum, si illis christianos immolaveritis. (Ibid. cap. 50. pag. 530.) At eo nomine non appellat Romanos senatores, aut magistratus, sed alios in urbe ac provincia, in qua manebat, Africa videlicet et Carthagine praesidentes et antistites.
They insist besides that no mention is made of the Roman senate in this book, but that, as at the beginning "prelates and presiding men", so also at the end "governors" are addressed. You have already heard his earlier words; now I would have you hear the later ones: "But go on with this, good governors, much better in the people's eyes if you sacrifice the Christians to them" (ibid., ch. L, p. 530). But by that name he does not address Roman senators or magistrates, but others presiding and in authority in the city and province in which he lived, namely Africa and Carthage.
Editors' notes and page, col. 741

Page

  • running head: 741 DISSERTATIO D. LE N[OURRY] (cut by crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹doctrinae famam, ab invidis Romanae Ecclesiae clericis›; B ‹mel, ita saepius Romam ire potuit, ibique com-›; C ‹toritate, non modo Urbe, sed universa Italia elimi-›; D ‹nas, Romanos, Romae, sed potius istis: vestras, vestros,›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "cap. 16. pag. 259" set as printed (the opening words are Apol. 1; probably a misprint for cap. 1, UNSURE). "Liberum. . . . consules" has the editor's own ellipsis dots.
PL 1:742
Quid vero, quod postquam ostendit humanas victimas apud varias gentes, et Romanos ipsos diis immolari, et in Catilinae conjuratione humanum sanguinem degustatum, tum haec subjunxit: Longe excurro: hodie istic, id est, in ipsa urbe ubi haec scribebat, Bellonae sacratos sanguis de femore proscisso in palmulam exceptus, esui datus signat (Ibid. cap. 9. pag. 321) Quis ergo, inquient, non videt ab illo suam civitatem a Romana aperte distingui?
And what of this, that after he has shown that human victims were sacrificed to the gods among various nations, and by the Romans themselves, and that human blood was tasted in the conspiracy of Catiline, he then added this: "I range too far: today here", that is, in the very city where he was writing these things, "blood from a gashed thigh, caught in the palm of the hand and given to be eaten, seals those consecrated to Bellona" (ibid., ch. IX, p. 321). Who then, they will say, does not see that his own city is openly distinguished by him from Rome?
Denique ethnicis opponit christianos, Deum non proconsulem timentes (Ibid. cap. 45). Ethnici igitur hunc, minime vero illum timebant. Proconsul autem non Romae, sed in provinciis hanc gerebat primam magistratus dignitatem. Verum alia superioris sententiae firmamenta, quibus Romanos praesules compellatos esse ostendimus, his rationum momentis nec destruuntur, nec infirmantur.
Finally, he sets against the heathen the Christians, "fearing God, not the proconsul" (ibid., ch. XLV). The heathen, therefore, feared the latter, but by no means the former. Now the proconsul held this first dignity of magistracy not at Rome but in the provinces. But the other supports of the former view, by which we showed that Roman prelates are addressed, are neither destroyed nor weakened by these weights of reasoning.
Tertia itaque, et inter utramque, hactenus a nobis expositam, media illorum opinio est, qui arbitrantur hunc Apologeticum librum a Tertulliano directum fuisse non unius tantum civitatis, aut provinciae, sed totius, quam longe lateque patebat, romani imperii praesidibus. At ea si probari possit, aliarum assertores poterunt secum facile reconciliari. Utrum autem vera sit, quia id ab ejus patronis non satis accurate demonstratum est, a nobis diligentius inquirendum. Primo itaque constat hunc librum nullis nominatim, sed generatim praesidibus missum esse et oblatum. Si qui enim nomine suo, nec alii praeter illos appellarentur, nulla esse posset lis aut controversia. Nam iis hunc in modum nominatis, absoluta sane ac perfecta caussa erat.
The third opinion, then, midway between the two set out by us so far, is that of those who think that this book, the Apologeticum, was addressed by Tertullian to the governors not of one city or province only, but of the whole Roman empire, as far and wide as it extended. And if it can be proved, the champions of the others could easily be reconciled with one another. But whether it is true must be inquired into more carefully by us, because it has not been demonstrated accurately enough by its advocates. First, then, it is clear that this book was sent and presented to governors not by name, but in general. For if any were called by their name, and no others besides them, there could be no dispute or controversy. For with them named in this manner the case would indeed have been settled and complete.
Deinde vero fatentur omnes in hoc libro Romanos praesides, nec semel quidem, compellari. Ecquid enim id negaretur, quod jam probatum est, atque his rursum verbis confirmatur: Ut ad eos dominatores gentium adspiciam. Homo fuit Numa Pompilius (Ibid. cap. 21) Neque tamen hos tantum praesides, sed Quirites, et ipsam quoque plebem Romanam sic alloquitur (Ibid. cap. 35): Ipsos Quirites, ipsam vernaculam septem collium, hoc est, urbis Romae, Plebem, convenio, an alicui Caesari suo parcat lingua Romana? Verumtamen aliud est, inquies, aliquos in libro suo alloqui, aliud vero iis suum mittere et nuncupare librum. Recte quidem. Sed cur, amabo te, omnes Romanos praesides, Quirites, et plebeios nominibus suis appellavit, nisi quia suum ad eos librum mittendum esse certo noverat?
And further, all admit that in this book Roman governors are addressed, and not just once. For how could that be denied which has already been proved, and is confirmed again by these words: "To look to those lords of the nations: Numa Pompilius was a man" (ibid., ch. XXI)? Nor yet does he address these governors only, but the Quirites, and even the Roman common people itself, thus (ibid., ch. XXXV): "I call upon the Quirites themselves, the very native populace of the seven hills", that is, of the city of Rome, "the commons: does the Roman tongue spare any Caesar of its own?" But, you will say, it is one thing to address some persons in one's book, another to send and dedicate one's book to them. Quite right. But why, pray, did he call all the Roman governors, Quirites and plebeians by their names, unless because he knew for certain that his book was to be sent to them?
At satis perspicue ostendimus, non Romanos tantum, sed alios etiam praesides in hoc Tertulliani libro compellari. Exposita namque in secundae opinionis defensionem argumenta non minus aperte probant huncce librum aliis scriptum fuisse, quam Romano senatui, aut praesidibus Romanis.
But we have shown clearly enough that not only Roman but other governors too are addressed in this book of Tertullian's. For the arguments set out in defence of the second opinion prove no less openly that this book was written to others than to the Roman senate or the Roman governors.
Huc accedit, quod auctor noster in hoc Apologetico, quemadmodum in duobus ad Nationes libris, communem omnium, quotquot in orbe terrarum erant, christianorum caussam agit. Sicut ergo hos ad cunctas nationes, ita Apologeticum librum ad omnes
To this is added that our author in this Apologeticum, as in the two books To the Nations, pleads the common cause of all the Christians, as many as there were in the whole world. As, then, he directed these to all the nations, so the book, the Apologeticum, to all
Editors' notes and page, col. 742

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 742 (cut by crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Quid vero, quod postquam ostendit humanas victi-›; B ‹compellatos esse ostendimus, his rationum momen-›; C ‹iis hunc in modum nominatis, absoluta sane ac per-›; D ‹amabo te, omnes Romanos praesides, Quirites, et›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "(Ibid. cap. 9. pag. 321) Quis" and "(Ibid. cap. 21) Neque": no full stop after the parenthesis, as printed.
PL 1:743
Romani imperii praesides ab eo missos fuisse, cui verisimillimum non videbitur?
governors of the Roman empire was sent by him: to whom will this not seem most likely?
Neque dixeris scriptum ab illo quoque, in christianorum defensionem, alium, ut ipse vocat, libellum, quem ad Scapulam, praeposito illius nomine, direxit. Cur enim, obsecro te, huic quem, objectas, libello Proconsulis proprium nomen inscripsit? cur in eo ubique se ad eum speciatim scribere significat? cur e contrario in Apologetico multo graviori ac longiori libro, nullius plane singularis hominis, nec quorumdam praesidum nomen ullibi inseruit? Nonne haec ipsa ratio est, quia Apologeticum omnibus generaliter ethnicis praesidibus scribendum esse censuit? Et certe is videtur esse primorum libri illius verborum sensus: Si non licet vobis, Romani imperii antistites, id est, qui in toto Romano imperio primarii, principes, et praesides estis, in aperto et edito, in (quae ultima particula desideratur in omnibus codicibus nostris, et editis antiquioribus) ipso fere vertice civitatis, nimirum cujusque praesidentibus. Ibi enim indefinite dixit: Romani imperii antistites, qui in aperto atque edito ipso vertice civitatis cujuslibet ad alios judicandos praesidetis. At haec interpretatio, et tertia opinio, id saltem habet commodi, quod facile tollat propositas ab aliarum sententiarum patronis difficultates, et ipsasmet diversas sententias inter se conciliet. Nam hinc facile intelligitur cur quosdam praesides aliquando, alios vero nonnunquam in hoc appellaverit libro, quem Carthagine scribebat. Omnia porro trium illarum opinionum argumenta sive ab aliis proposita, sive a nobis adjecta candido simplicique more nostro exposuimus; ut quae majoris, ac gravioris ponderis sint, omnes facile agnoscant, ac, quam veriorem judicaverint, opinionem amplectantur.
Nor should you say that he also wrote, in defence of the Christians, another "little book", as he himself calls it, which he addressed to Scapula, with his name set at its head. For why, I ask you, did he inscribe the Proconsul's own name on this little book which you bring up against us? Why does he everywhere in it indicate that he is writing to him in particular? Why, on the contrary, in the Apologeticum, a much weightier and longer book, did he nowhere insert the name of any individual man at all, nor of any particular governors? Is not this the very reason: that he thought the Apologeticum was to be written to all the heathen governors in general? And certainly this seems to be the sense of the first words of that book: "If it is not permitted to you, Prelates of the Roman empire", that is, you who are the chief men, princes and governors throughout the whole Roman empire, "presiding in an open and lofty place, at" (this last particle is lacking in all our codices and in the older printed ones) "almost the very summit of the city", namely of each one. For there he said indefinitely: Prelates of the Roman empire, who preside to judge others in the open and lofty place at the very summit of any city whatever. And this interpretation, the third opinion, has at least this advantage, that it easily removes the difficulties put forward by the patrons of the other views, and reconciles those different views themselves with one another. For from this it is easily understood why in this book, which he was writing at Carthage, he addressed some governors at one time and others at another. All the arguments of those three opinions, then, whether put forward by others or added by us, we have set out in our candid and simple manner, so that all may easily recognize which are of greater and weightier import, and embrace the opinion which they judge the truer.
ARTICULUS III.
ARTICLE III.
Utrum Tertullianus huic Apologetico nomen inscripserit suum: de illius titulo, argumento, in capita divisione, capitumque summariis.
Whether Tertullian inscribed his name on this Apologeticum: on its title, its argument, its division into chapters, and the summaries of the chapters.
Disputant eruditi nostrae aetatis scriptores utrum Tertullianus huic libro nomen suum praefixerit. Verisimilius enim quibusdam videtur illud ab eo compressum; quandoquidem ab ejus exordio palam expostulat sibi aliisque christianis publicae defensioni viam praecludi. Totidem quippe haec sunt illius verba: Si denique, quod proxime accidit, domesticis indiciis (manuscripti nostri, et melioris notae codices editi judiciis) nimis operata infestatio sectae hujus obstruxit defensioni (in quibusdam editis additum obstruit viam), liceat veritati, vel occulta via tacitarum litterarum ad aures vestras pervenire (Tertull. Apolog. cap. I. pag. 259). Si ergo christianis non licuit caussam suam publice ac coram judicibus defendere, quanto minus Tertulliano, tam acriter gentilium errores impugnanti; ne prolato suo nomine, caput certo et inevitabili periculo temere offerret? Tum enim ille nondum superbum audacioremque montanistarum animum induerat, sed catholicae Ecclesiae obtemperantem
Learned writers of our age dispute whether Tertullian set his name at the head of this book. For to some it seems more likely that it was suppressed by him, since from its opening he openly complains that the way to a public defence is shut against himself and the other Christians. For these are his words, word for word: "If, finally, as happened lately, hostility to this sect, too busy with domestic informations" (our manuscripts, and the printed codices of better note, "judgements"), "has blocked its defence" (in certain printed ones "obstructs the way" is added), "let it be permitted to the truth to reach your ears at least by the hidden way of silent letters" (Tertullian, Apologeticum, ch. I, p. 259). If, then, it was not permitted to the Christians to defend their cause publicly and before the judges, how much less to Tertullian, attacking the errors of the Gentiles so sharply, that he should rashly expose his head to certain and inevitable danger by putting forward his name? For at that time he had not yet put on the proud and more audacious spirit of the Montanists, but, obedient to the Catholic Church
Editors' notes and page, col. 743

Page

  • running head: 743 IN TERTULLIANI APOLO[GETICUM] (cut by crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Romani imperii praesides ab eo missos fuisse, cui›; B ‹antistites, id est, qui in toto Romano imperio pri-›; C ‹ab aliis proposita, sive a nobis adjecta candido sim-›; D ‹viam praecludi. Totidem quippe haec sunt illius ver-›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the column ends with "obtemperan-" split at the break; set whole here as "obtemperantem" (its tail, at the head of col. 744, not checked against the page); English rendered "obedient to" without closing the clause. "verisimillimum" set as printed (variant spelling). The opening clause continues from col. 742 ("ita Apologeticum librum ad omnes / Romani imperii praesides"); the English begins accordingly.
PL 1:744
praeceptis, quibus cuilibet christiano horrendis cruciatibus ac morti crudelissimae ultro se exponere vetabatur.
in the precepts by which any Christian was forbidden to expose himself of his own accord to horrible tortures and a most cruel death.
Quid vero, inquiunt alii, si martyrii desiderio inflammatus, supplicia mortemque pro Christi confessione eo minus timuerit, quo ardentius eam optabat? Quid etiam, si persuasum omnino habuit nomen suum latere diu aliis non potuisse, sed fore ut ipso suo dicendi genere omnibus statim fieret manifestum? Quamvis ergo judicibus palam se sistere ausus non fuerit; potuit tamen occultae, ut ipse loquitur, tacitarum litterarum viae suum nomen praemittere, quod diu occultare non poterat. Nulla quoque videtur esse ratio, cur in hujus potius libri, quam aliorum ad Nationes et Scapulam titulo nomen suum reticuerit.
But what, say others, if, inflamed with the desire of martyrdom, he feared punishments and death for the confession of Christ the less, the more ardently he longed for it? What too, if he was wholly convinced that his name could not long lie hidden from others, but that by his very manner of speaking it would at once become plain to all? Although, then, he did not dare to present himself openly before the judges, he could nevertheless set his name at the head of the hidden way, as he himself puts it, of silent letters, since he could not long conceal it. Nor does there seem to be any reason why he should have kept back his name in the title of this book rather than of the others, To the Nations and To Scapula.
Caeterum quidquid de tacito sive expresso Tertulliani nomine definiatur, nemini plane dubium esse debet illud saltem christianis non diu fuisse incognitum. Neque enim latuit Eusebio, neque Lactantio, qui hunc librum non dissimulato, uti vidimus, ejus nomine citaverunt. Quosdam igitur hujus libri codices ad manum habebant, ipso Tertulliani tempore haud dubie descriptos, in quibus nomen ejus praepositum erat. In duobus autem antiquissimis nostris codicibus manuscriptis hic est illius titulus: Apologeticum Tertulliani; et in fine haec verba leguntur: Apologeticum Quinti Tertulliani explicit. In caeteris quoque aliis codicibus, tam manuscriptis, quam editis, hic liber Apologeticum, aut Apologeticus inscribitur. Verani autem esse hanc inscriptionem non probatur hoc tantum illorum testimonio, sed Lactantii etiam, a quo is liber Apologeticus appellatur, et Eusebii, a quo graecis hisce citatur verbis (Lact. lib. V, Inst. cap. 4, pag. 470; Euseb. loc. supr. cit.): ὑπὲρ Χριστιανῶν ἀπολογία, id est, christianorum apologia, et defensio. Plures autem in rem adeo certam ac probatam citare tam nobis longum, quam aliis molestum foret.
But whatever is decided about Tertullian's name being suppressed or expressed, it should be plainly doubtful to no one that it at least was not long unknown to the Christians. For it did not escape Eusebius, nor Lactantius, who, as we have seen, cited this book without concealing his name. They had at hand, then, certain codices of this book, without doubt copied in Tertullian's own time, in which his name was set at the head. And in two very ancient manuscript codices of ours this is its title: The Apologeticum of Tertullian; and at the end these words are read: Here ends the Apologeticum of Quintus Tertullian. In all the other codices too, manuscript as well as printed, this book is entitled Apologeticum or Apologeticus. And that this inscription is genuine is proved not only by their testimony but also by that of Lactantius, by whom this book is called the Apologeticus, and of Eusebius, by whom it is cited in these Greek words (Lactantius, Institutes, book V, ch. IV, p. 470; Eusebius, in the place cited above): "apology on behalf of the Christians", that is, the apology and defence of the Christians. To cite more on a matter so certain and approved would be as long for us as tiresome for others.
Quantumlibet autem brevis sit hic titulus, totum tamen ipsius libri complectitur argumentum. In eo siquidem Tertullianus defensionem suscepit christianorum, planeque demonstrat illos contra omnia cujuslibet naturalis divinae et humanae legis praescripta propter solum nomen suum, nec caussa unquam audita ab ethnicis condemnari, et occidi, qui omnium rei erant scelerum, quorum eosdem christianos falso falsius accusabant. Ex his itaque, quae in proposita a nobis hujus libri analysi fusius explicata sunt, apertissime conficitur totum illius argumentum eo titulo exhiberi.
However brief this title may be, it nevertheless embraces the whole argument of the book itself. For in it Tertullian undertook the defence of the Christians, and plainly demonstrates that, against all the prescriptions of every law, natural, divine and human, they were condemned and killed for their name alone, their case never heard, by heathen who were guilty of all the crimes of which they accused those same Christians most falsely. From these things, then, which have been more fully explained in the analysis of this book set out by us, it is most plainly concluded that its whole argument is presented by that title.
Quamvis autem hic ipse liber in omnibus editis, ac manuscriptis etiam vetustissimis codicibus, varia in capita sit divisus, ea tamen divisio a Tertulliano profecta non est. Ecquis enim quantumlibet parum eruditus, vel primo intuitu non deprehendit quam parum accurata, quamque imperfecta sit? Plurimis autem, qui novas illius editiones adornarunt, illud ita persuasum fuit, ut hancce partitionem mutare non
But although this very book is divided into various chapters in all the printed and even in the most ancient manuscript codices, yet that division did not proceed from Tertullian. For who, however little learned, does not detect even at first glance how inaccurate and how imperfect it is? But most of those who prepared new editions of it were so persuaded of this that they did not
Editors' notes and page, col. 744

Page

  • running head: [IN TERT]ULLIANI APOLOGETICUM 744 (cut by crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹tem praeceptis, quibus cuilibet christiano horrendis›; B ‹reticuerit.›; C ‹bitur. Veram autem esse hanc inscriptionem non› (printed Verani); D ‹audita ab ethnicis condemnari, et occidi, qui om-›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the column opens with "tem", completing "obtemperan-" at the foot of col. 743: obtemperantem (c743 sets only the visible part). Greek quotation in small worn type; read as ὑπὲρ Χριστιανῶν ἀπολογία. "naturalis divinae et humanae legis": no comma after naturalis, as printed.
PL 1:745
dubitaverint. Conatum vero illorum qui improbet putamus esse neminem. At nullus etiam negabit eos scopum nondum attigisse, et hunc librum posse adhuc melius in capita distribui.
doubted. We think there is no one who would disapprove of their endeavour. But no one, either, will deny that they have not yet reached the mark, and that this book could still be divided into chapters better.
Porro autem, si certum sit hunc librum, capita Tertulliano non fuisse divisum, longe profecto certius est ab illo edita non esse eorumdem capitum summaria seu argumenta. Et ea quidem in libris quacunque antiqua manu exaratis ita inepta sunt, ac praepostera, ut nihil pejus fieri potuerit. Quamobrem posterioribus hujus Apologetici editionibus praefecti studuerunt illa emendare; nec omnino quidem inutilis fuit eorum correctio, sed non ita absoluta, quin adhuc accuratiori castigatione indigeant.
Furthermore, if it is certain that this book was not divided into chapters by Tertullian, it is far more certain still that the summaries or arguments of those same chapters were not published by him. And indeed in the books written out by any ancient hand they are so inept and preposterous that nothing worse could have been made. For this reason those in charge of the later editions of this Apologeticum have striven to emend them; and their correction has not been wholly useless, but it is not so complete that they do not still need a more exact revision.
ARTICULUS IV.
ARTICLE IV.
Quanto applausu hic liber susceptus, a quo graecam in linguam conversus, quo stylo conscriptus, et utrum Tertullianus suscepto defensoris christianae religionis munere rite functus sit.
With what applause this book was received, by whom it was turned into the Greek tongue, in what style it was written, and whether Tertullian duly discharged the office he had taken up as defender of the Christian religion.
Summo sane omnium cum graecorum, tum latinorum christianorum applausu, communique approbatione susceptus lectusque fuit hic liber. Neque ad id probandum alio opus habemus teste, quam Eusebio, qui memoriae prodidit illum tanto apud Graecos fuisse in pretio, ut ab eis vernaculam suam in linguam conversus fuerit. Ab illo quippe his totidemque verbis citatur: Τερτουλλιανὸς. . . ἐν τῇ γραφείσῃ μὲν αὐτῷ τῇ Ῥωμαίων φωνῇ, μεταβληθείσῃ δὲ καὶ ἐπὶ τὴν ἑλλάδα γλῶτταν, ὑπὲρ Χριστιανῶν ἀπολογίᾳ (Euseb. lib. II. Eccl. Hist. cap. 2, pag. 41). Tertullianus.... in Apologia ab ipso quidem latine conscripta, postea vero in graecum sermonem translata.
This book was received and read with the very highest applause and the common approval of all Christians, Greek as well as Latin. Nor do we need any other witness to prove this than Eusebius, who has recorded that it was held in such esteem among the Greeks that it was turned by them into their own vernacular tongue. For it is cited by him in these very words: "Tertullian . . . in the Apology for the Christians, written by him in the tongue of the Romans, but translated also into the Greek language" (Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History, Book II, chapter 2, page 41). "Tertullian . . . in the Apology, written by himself indeed in Latin, but afterwards translated into the Greek speech."
At quidam nostrae aetatis Scriptores, eruditione sua conspicui, de hujus graecae interpretationis auctore inter se dissident. Nonnulli enim opinantur hunc ipsum esse Eusebium. Sed hoc negant alii. Nam ubi idem Eusebius ex hoc libro plura transcripsit, quae Plinius ad Tiberium de Christi miraculis retulerat, ibi multa praetermisit, quae ad suum tamen propositum maxime conducebant. Sed non magni momenti est hoc argumentum. Majoris ponderis illud videtur, quod plura testimonia, ex hoc adhuc libro ab eodem Eusebio desumpta, non satis accurate in graecum sermonem versa sunt. Sed parum Ecclesiae interest scire quis hunc librum graece sit interpretatus. Nobis autem facilius persuadebitur eum graece redditum ante Eusebii tempora, et cum tyranni majore persecutionis aestu in christianos saeviebant. Non omnino siquidem obscure ille nobis significare videtur hunc librum a se non antea lectum, quam graeco idiomate divulgaretur. Utcumque porro sese res habeat, inde profecto liquet quanti haec Apologia a graecis hominibus aestimata fuerit.
But certain writers of our age, conspicuous for their learning, disagree among themselves about the author of this Greek version. For some think that it is Eusebius himself. But others deny this. For where the same Eusebius transcribed from this book several things which Pliny had reported to Tiberius concerning the miracles of Christ, there he passed over many things which nevertheless served his purpose very well. But this argument is of no great weight. Of greater weight seems this: that several testimonies, taken further from this book by the same Eusebius, were not turned into the Greek speech accurately enough. But it matters little to the Church to know who translated this book into Greek. We, however, shall be more easily persuaded that it was rendered into Greek before the times of Eusebius, and when the tyrants were raging against the Christians in the greater heat of persecution. For he seems to indicate to us, not altogether obscurely, that this book was not read by him before it was published in the Greek idiom. However the matter may stand, from this it is plainly clear how highly this Apology was esteemed by Greek men.
Quid ergo, inquiet aliquis, nonne aliud longe diversum Lactantius de illa judicium his tulit verbis? Septimius Tertullianus fuit omni genere litterarum peritus, sed in eloquendo parum facilis et comptus, et multum obscurus fuit. Ergo ne hic quidem satis celebritatis invenit, id est, famae et laudis (Lactant., lib. V. Inst.
What then, someone will say, did not Lactantius pass a judgement on it far different, in these words? "Septimius Tertullian was skilled in every kind of letters, but in expression he was not very easy or polished, and he was very obscure. Therefore not even he found enough celebrity", that is, fame and praise (Lactantius, Institutes, Book V,
Editors' notes and page, col. 745

Page

  • running head: 745 DISSERTATIO D. LE NOURRY (running head truncated at crop)
  • marginal letters: A dubitaverint. Conatum vero; B Quanto applausu hic liber; C quidem latine conscripta; D tem facilius persuadebitur
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: printer's signature TERTULLIANI. I. at page foot omitted. Greek quotation small type; accents read as best possible (φωνῇ uncertain). Column ends mid-citation "(Lactant., lib. V. Inst." continuing in next column.
PL 1:746
divin., cap. 1, pag. 459). Verum qui haec objecerit is animum, quaeso, ad ea advertat, quae superius diximus, ac primum quidem a Lactantio laudari omnigenam Tertulliani nostri eruditionem (Supr. cap. 1, art. 5). Deinde vero quod dixit illum non satis invenisse celebritatis, ita intelligi non debet, ac si minus validis rationum momentis caussam egerit christianorum, sed propter difficilem, incomptam, ac multum obscuram dictionem atque elocutionem. Et sane qui hunc librum primariis, ut aiunt, labris attigerit, putamus esse neminem, quin statim fateatur illum frequentibus verborum a bona latinitate alienorum spinis, salebris asperitatibusque respergi, et magna involvi saepius obscuritate. At nullum quoque esse credimus, qui non fatebitur Tertullianum, si hoc in libro lectores suos verborum leporibus, venustate sermonis et politae elegantisque orationis suavitate non deliniat ac delectet, miro tamen styli acumine, sententiarumque gravitate eos concuti, ac pleraque omnia illius argumenta tanti esse momenti ac ponderis, ut iis aut convincantur aequiores, aut pertinaciores conterantur atque obruantur. Neque tamen dissimulare possumus eum asperioris ingenii impetu nonnunquam raptum, quaedam adhibuisse argumenta, quae aut infirma, atque etiam falsa pluribus videntur. Verum infra demonstrabimus eos non satis diligenter attendisse, quantum ille hoc in libro brevitati consuluerit, et plura quae falsa putant, vera profecto deprehendi, si cum aliis, quae ipse alibi fusius enarrat, attento animo componantur.
Divine Institutes, chapter 1, page 459). But whoever raises this objection, let him, I beg, turn his mind to what we said above, and first that the all-round learning of our Tertullian is praised by Lactantius (above, chapter 1, article 5). Then, his saying that he did not find enough celebrity ought not to be understood as if he had pleaded the cause of the Christians with less valid weight of reasons, but on account of his difficult, unpolished and very obscure diction and manner of speech. And indeed we think there is no one who has touched this book with the tips of his lips, as they say, who would not at once admit that it is sprinkled with frequent thorns, roughnesses and asperities of words foreign to good Latinity, and is quite often wrapped in great obscurity. But we believe too that there is no one who will not admit that Tertullian, if in this book he does not soothe and delight his readers with the charms of words, the grace of speech and the sweetness of a polished and elegant style, nevertheless shakes them with the wonderful sharpness of his style and the weight of his sentences, and that nearly all his arguments are of such moment and weight that by them the fairer-minded are convinced, or the more obstinate are crushed and overwhelmed. Yet we cannot conceal that, carried away at times by the impulse of a rather harsh temperament, he used certain arguments which seem to many either weak or even false. But we shall show below that they have not attended diligently enough to how much he consulted brevity in this book, and that many things which they think false are found to be true indeed, if they are compared with attentive mind with other things which he himself relates more fully elsewhere.
Non jure autem prorsus immerito potest in hoc libro desiderari melior argumentorum dispositio et ordo, qui majus toti operi lumen attulisset, et quo Tertullianus sibi facilius conciliasset lectoris benevolentiam et approbationem.
Not without right, however, and by no means undeservedly, may a better disposition and order of the arguments be missed in this book, which would have brought greater light to the whole work, and by which Tertullian would more easily have won for himself the goodwill and approval of the reader.
Verum nobis aliquis adhuc objiciet Lactantium, qui hanc de eodem Tertulliani Apologetico tulit sententiam: Quanquam Tertullianus eamdem christianorum caussam plene peroraverit in eo libro, cui Apologetico nomen est; tamen quoniam aliud est accusantibus respondere, quod in defensione aut negatione sola positum est; aliud instruere quod nos facimus, in quo necesse est doctrinae totius sammum contineri (Lactant. lib. V. Inst., cap. 4, p. 470). Declarat enim duo ab iis agi debuisse, qui christianae religionis defensionem adversus ethnicos suscipiebant. Primum erat iis respondere, qui christianos plurium criminum insimulabant. Secundum, doctrinam christianae religionis ita exponere, ac demonstrare; ut ea quilibet plene ac perfecte instrueretur. At ille primam hujus caussae partem, a Tertulliano plene peroratam fatetur, minime vero secundam. Verum satis Tertullianus proposito suo esse putavit insulsas evertisse ethnicorum, christianos cujusvis gravissimi criminis accusantium, criminationes, ac vindicasse illorum innocentiam ac morum integritatem. Quam recte autem id demonstraverit, ex data hujus libri analysi atque aliis infra dicendis, fiet omnibus manifestum.
But someone will still object to us Lactantius, who passed this judgement on the same Apologeticum of Tertullian: "Although Tertullian pleaded this same cause of the Christians fully in that book which bears the name Apologeticum, yet since it is one thing to answer accusers, which consists in defence or denial alone, and another to instruct, which is what we are doing, in which the sum of the whole doctrine must be contained" (Lactantius, Institutes, Book V, chapter 4, page 470). For he declares that two things had to be done by those who undertook the defence of the Christian religion against the heathen. The first was to answer those who charged the Christians with many crimes. The second, so to set out and demonstrate the doctrine of the Christian religion that anyone might be fully and perfectly instructed by it. And he admits that the first part of this cause was fully pleaded by Tertullian, but by no means the second. But Tertullian thought it enough for his purpose to have overturned the senseless accusations of the heathen, who charged the Christians with every most grievous crime, and to have vindicated their innocence and the integrity of their morals. How rightly he demonstrated this will become manifest to all from the analysis of this book already given and from other things to be said below.
Deinde vero ille penitus intactam non reliquit christianae
Then, moreover, he did not leave wholly untouched the Christian
Editors' notes and page, col. 746

Page

  • running head: DISSERTATIO D. LE NOURRY. 746
  • marginal letters: A divin., cap. 1, pag. 459); B libro lectores suos verborum; C Non jure autem prorsus; D nem adversus ethnicos
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: printed "doctrinaetotius" without a space, set as two words. "sammum" read from the image (italic, small); intended summam (Lactantius). Last word "chri-" completed as "christianae" from the top of col. 747 ("stianae"). Printer's signature "(Vingt-quatre.)" at foot omitted.
PL 1:747
doctrinae institutionem, et explicationem. Nam praecipua ejus capita breviter quidem, sed adeo sincere ac candide explicat, ut ab omnibus intelligi facile possit nihil esse et divinis institutionibus, et rectae rationi, sicut postea ostendemus, magis consentaneum. Sed Lactantius longiorem proculdubio desiderabat horum documentorum expositionem, ac probationem. Verum in superioribus nostris dissertationibus ostendimus non justam omnino esse hanc querimoniam (Dissertat. in Minuc., cap. 2, art. 2, et in Lactant., cap. 3, art. 2).
instruction in doctrine and its explanation. For its chief heads he explains briefly indeed, but so sincerely and candidly that it can easily be understood by all that nothing is more in agreement both with the divine institutions and with right reason, as we shall show later. But Lactantius doubtless wanted a longer exposition and proof of these teachings. But in our earlier dissertations we have shown that this complaint is not at all just (Dissertation on Minucius, chapter 2, article 2, and on Lactantius, chapter 3, article 2).
CAPUT III.
CHAPTER III.
De hujus libri Apologetici manuscriptis codicibus, editionibus, et variorum in eum paraphrasibus, scholiis et observationibus.
On the manuscript codices of this book, the Apologeticum, its editions, and the paraphrases, scholia and observations of various writers upon it.
ARTICULUS PRIMUS.
ARTICLE ONE.
De variis hujus libri manuscriptis codicibus.
On the various manuscript codices of this book.
Plures sane Apologetici, a Tertulliano nostro editi, codices manuscripti ad aetatem usque nostram pervenerunt. Duos enim indicat Beatus Rhenanus, quorum opera hujus aliorumque ejusdem Tertulliani librorum editionem adornavit. Primus Paterniacensis, in Paterniaci Transjurani coenobii, secundus in Hirsaugiensis monasterii bibliothecis asservabantur. Uterque autem plurimis iisdemque fere omnibus sic scatet mendis, ut alter ab altero videatur descriptus. Alium vero Tertulliani Operum codicem Sigismundus Gelenius vetustissimum, et optimae, ut ipse ait, notae codicem nactus est ex Masburiensi coenobio: sed ille satis clare nobis non edisseruit, utrum hic Apologeticus unus ex Tertulliani libris sit, qui in hoc codice desideratur. Tres praeterea exstant in bibliotheca Vaticana eorumdem librorum codices, ex quibus, sibi ab illustrissimo Cardinale Sirleto subministratis, Alanus Copus diversas ab editis lectiones collegit, transmisitque Pamelio, qui iis ad concinnandam novam operum Tertulliani editionem usus est. Sed tria adhuc illa illorum exemplaria ipsi suppeditata sunt, et duo quidem ex S. Amandi ac Bavonis monasteriis, tertium Anglicum, quod penes se Joannes Clemens anglus habebat. Verum neque Pamelius, neque alius quispiam nobis indicavit qualia quantaeve antiquitatis ea sint.
Many manuscript codices of the Apologeticum published by our Tertullian have come down to our own age. For Beatus Rhenanus points to two, by whose help he prepared his edition of this and other books of the same Tertullian. The first, the Payerne codex, was kept in the library of the monastery of Payerne beyond the Jura, the second in that of the monastery of Hirsau. But both so teem with very many faults, nearly all the same, that one seems to have been copied from the other. Sigismund Gelenius, moreover, obtained another codex of Tertullian's Works, very ancient and, as he himself says, of the best stamp, from the monastery of Masbury; but he did not explain to us clearly enough whether this Apologeticum is one of the books of Tertullian that are missing in this codex. There are besides three codices of the same books in the Vatican Library, from which, supplied to him by the most illustrious Cardinal Sirleto, Alan Cope collected readings differing from the printed ones and sent them to Pamelius, who used them to put together a new edition of Tertullian's works. But three more copies of them were furnished to him as well, two indeed from the monasteries of St Amand and of St Bavo, the third an English one, which John Clement, an Englishman, had in his keeping. But neither Pamelius nor anyone else has told us of what kind or of how great antiquity they are.
In nostra autem Gallia alii cujuslibet aetatis reperiuntur horum librorum manuscripti codices, ex quibus plures nullis aliis aut veneranda antiquitate, aut eleganti charactere cedere videntur. Ex iis unus Puteanorum olim fratrum asservatur in Regis nostri christianissimi bibliotheca. Alterum vero Jacobus Bongartius possidebat. Ad utrumque autem Desiderius Heraldus singularem Apologetici editionem castigavit.
In our own France, however, other manuscript codices of these books of every age are found, of which several seem to yield to no others either in venerable antiquity or in elegant script. Of these, one, formerly belonging to the brothers Dupuy, is kept in the library of our Most Christian King. Another Jacques Bongars possessed. And against both Didier Hérault corrected a separate edition of the Apologeticum.
Nicolaus vero Rigaltius non magna sine indignatione conqueritur emendatissima Operum Tertulliani prima genuinaque exemplaria jam a longo tempore ab iis, qui Africani hujus scriptoris dictiones capere non potuerunt, sic corrupta fuisse, ut vix ulla restituendi
Nicolas Rigault, however, complains with no small indignation that the very correct first and genuine copies of Tertullian's Works were long ago so corrupted by those who could not grasp the expressions of this African writer that scarcely any hope of restoring
Editors' notes and page, col. 747

Page

  • running head: 747 IN TERTULLIANI APOLOGETICUM (running head truncated at crop)
  • marginal letters: A stianae doctrinae institutionem; B (letter not visible in this column's crop); C tae codicem nactus est; D In nostra autem Gallia
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column opens with "stianae", the end of "chri-|stianae" set whole in col. 746; this file begins at "doctrinae". Last word "resti-" completed as "restituendi" from the top of col. 748 ("tuendi").
PL 1:748
veri textus spes superesit. Sed fatetur tamen suae editioni plurimum lucis et ornamenti accessisse ex variis lectionibus, a Rhenano, et aliis melioribus a Fulvio ac Junio collectis et editis. Nos insuper admonet sibi ad manum fuisse memoratum codicem Puteanorum fratrum, et alterum Petri Pithoei, ac variantes codicis Fuldensis lectiones, in libro illustrissimi Monchalli, Tholosatum archiepiscopi, ex autographo, ut ipse ait, descriptas. Horum autem codicum, atque imprimis harum lectionum sibi missarum auxilio, textum Apologetici 250 in locis se emendasse gloriatur. At penitus tacuit cujus notae et antiquitatis sint duo illi codices, et illud autographum, ex quo Fuldenses lectiones delibatae sint.
of the true text remains. Yet he admits that very much light and ornament came to his edition from the variant readings collected and published by Rhenanus, and from other, better ones by Fulvius and Junius. He tells us besides that he had at hand the codex of the brothers Dupuy mentioned above, and another of Pierre Pithou, and the variant readings of the Fulda codex, copied, as he himself says, from the autograph into a book of the most illustrious Montchal, Archbishop of Toulouse. And he boasts that with the help of these codices, and above all of these readings sent to him, he emended the text of the Apologeticum in 250 places. But he kept entirely silent about what stamp and antiquity those two codices are, and that autograph from which the Fulda readings were drawn.
Nos vero non solum duos illos primos nacti sumus codices, sed alios etiam complures, qui quidem qualesve sint, explicandum est. Primus itaque Puteanus, charactere pulcherrimo circa annum Christi 900 descriptus peritioribus videtur. In eo autem solus Tertulliani Apologeticus liber continetur, asservaturque in christianissimi, ut diximus, regis nostri bibliotheca numero 3971 notatus, quem illustrissimus abbas Tellerius summa, qua solet, benignitate nobiscum a Nicolao Clemente communicari praecepit.
We, however, have obtained not only those first two codices but several others as well, and it must be explained which and of what kind they are. The first, then, the Dupuy codex, seems to the more expert to have been copied in a most beautiful hand about the year of Christ 900. In it only Tertullian's book, the Apologeticum, is contained, and it is kept, as we have said, in the library of our Most Christian King, marked with the number 3971; the most illustrious Abbé Le Tellier, with the very great kindness that is his custom, ordered it to be shared with us by Nicolas Clément.
Secundus Petri, ut diximus, Pithoei olim fuit, et RR. Patrum Oratorii Jesu collegio Trecensi dono datus, in eorum bibliotheca custoditus, ad nos singulari prorsus illorum humanitate transmissus est. Viri autem in examinandis veteribus codicibus magis exercitati, ex characterum forma illum undecimo circiter saeculo scriptum esse judicarunt. Sed primi librarii imperitia variis passim foedatus est mendis, quae alius doctior appositis obelis, atque ad marginem notis, aut correxit, aut corrigenda esse monstravit.
The second belonged formerly, as we have said, to Pierre Pithou, and, given as a gift to the college of the Reverend Fathers of the Oratory of Jesus at Troyes and kept in their library, it was sent to us by their quite singular kindness. Men more practised in examining old codices judged from the form of the letters that it was written about the eleventh century. But through the unskilfulness of the first scribe it is disfigured here and there by various faults, which another, more learned hand, by adding obeli and notes in the margin, either corrected or showed to need correcting.
Plures autem in eo codice transcripti sunt Tertulliani tractatus, quorum index in prima illius pagina exhibetur. Verum in hoc indice praetermissus est hic Apologeticus liber. Quamobrem suspicandi locus esse videtur utrum post alios libros ab aliquo librario postea exaratus fuerit. Nam index ille eadem manu, atque alii libri scriptus est. Qui vero Apologeticum deinceps descripsit, is aliis imperitior et latinae linguae ignarus, frequentes, quibus codex ille passim ubique scatet, errores reliquit. Alia quoque in eo, quam in aliis libris conspicitur verborum contractio. Quidam tamen, satis idonei scripturae veteris judices, hunc librum, sicut alios, ab eodem librario exaratum existimant. In eo autem non integer ille Apologeticus liber exhibetur; sed duntaxat usque ad capitis trigesimi initium: caetera autem, quae quartam totius libri partem continent, plane desiderantur.
Several treatises of Tertullian are copied in that codex, and their index is given on its first page. But in this index this book, the Apologeticum, is passed over. There seems therefore room to suspect whether it was written out afterwards, following the other books, by some scribe. For that index is written in the same hand as the other books. But he who next copied the Apologeticum, less skilled than the others and ignorant of the Latin language, left the frequent errors with which that codex teems everywhere. A different contraction of words, too, is seen in it from that in the other books. Some, however, quite competent judges of old writing, think that this book, like the others, was written out by the same scribe. In it, however, the Apologeticum is not given entire, but only as far as the beginning of the thirtieth chapter: the rest, which makes up a quarter of the whole book, is wholly missing.
Tertium codicem manuscriptum nobis suppeditavit vir illustrissimus, et omni laude major, Achilles Harlaeus, qui postquam admirabili prorsus juris scientia, aequitate, probitate allisque eximiis virtutibus per multos annos Parisiensi senatui praefuisset; tanta animi fortitudine, quanto communi omnium desiderio se hac dignitate abdicavit, ac servata semper eadem vitae aequabilitate mortuus est. Codex autem ille characteris
The third manuscript codex was supplied to us by a most illustrious man, greater than all praise, Achille de Harlay, who, after he had presided for many years over the Parlement of Paris with quite admirable knowledge of law, equity, probity and other excellent virtues, resigned this dignity with as great fortitude of mind as was the common regret of all, and died having always kept the same evenness of life. And that codex, in the elegance of its script,
Editors' notes and page, col. 748

Page

  • running head: [IN TERT]ULLIANI APOLOGETICUM 748 (running head truncated at crop)
  • marginal letters: A tuendi veri textus; B codices, sed alios etiam; C saeculo scriptum esse; D Quidam tamen, satis idonei
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column opens with "tuendi", the end of "resti-|tuendi" set whole in col. 747; this file begins at "veri". Last word "cha-" completed as "characteris" from the top of col. 749 ("racteris"). "superesit" read from the image (heavy type), UNSURE; may be "superesset" blurred.
PL 1:749
elegantia Puteano non cedit, neque centum post annos descriptus nobis videtur. At plerasque in eo easdem, atque in illo, deprehendimus bonas et malas lectiones.
does not yield to the Dupuy codex, nor does it seem to us to have been copied a hundred years later. And we find in it most of the same good and bad readings as in that one.
Quartus ac quintus codex Colbertinae est bibliothecae, numerisque 989, et 5,271 signati. Antiquior autem ab annis circiter 700, et recentior non ante annos 400 scripto videtur traditus. Bibliothecae vero illius praefectus cl. vir Carolus Duchesne nobis utriusque codicis, jubente illustrissimo abbate Colberto, copiam fecit.
The fourth and fifth codices belong to the Colbert library, and are marked with the numbers 989 and 5,271. The older seems to have been committed to writing about 700 years ago, and the more recent not before 400 years ago. The keeper of that library, the distinguished Charles Duchesne, at the bidding of the most illustrious Abbé Colbert, gave us access to both codices.
Diversas insuper lectiones ex duobus aliis codicibus manuscriptis accepimus, quorum primus monasterii est Morbacensis, in cujus fine haec leguntur verba: Orate pro domno abbate Morbacensi. Is autem ipse est Bartholomaeus de Andelo, qui anno 1455 ac postea huic monasterio praepositus, collectos undique quamplurimos codices manuscriptos eadem subscriptione notari voluit. Longe autem recentiori manu exarata sunt haec subjecta Apologetico verba, quam ipse Apologeticus liber, qui 600 aut 700 abhinc annis scriptus apparet. Varias autem ejus lectiones summa diligentia, et ad scrupulum usque decerpsit, ad nosque misit unus ejusdem monasterii monachus, cujus humanitati gratias nec minimas quidem habemus.
We received variant readings besides from two other manuscript codices, the first of which belongs to the monastery of Murbach, at whose end these words are read: "Pray for the lord abbot of Murbach." And he is Bartholomew of Andlau, who, set over this monastery in the year 1455 and after, wished the very many manuscript codices gathered from every side to be marked with the same subscription. But these words placed beneath the Apologeticum are written in a far more recent hand than the book of the Apologeticum itself, which appears to have been written 600 or 700 years ago. Its variant readings were extracted with the greatest diligence and to a scruple by a monk of the same monastery, who sent them to us, and to whose kindness we owe no small thanks.
Alter codex manuscriptus, cujus variantes ab editis lectiones ad nos missae sunt, unus ex iis est, quibus suam bibliothecam Romae ditavit abbas illustrissimus Justus Fontaninus, sua satis notus eruditione, nec a nobis unquam sine debita laude nominandus. Hunc autem ille codicem subministravit nostro Claudio Devic, qui, licet majoribus studiis deditus, curavit erutas a se diversas hujus codicis lectiones ad nos transferri.
The other manuscript codex, whose readings differing from the printed ones were sent to us, is one of those with which the most illustrious Abbé Giusto Fontanini, well enough known for his learning and never to be named by us without due praise, enriched his library at Rome. He supplied this codex to our Claude Devic, who, though given to greater studies, saw to it that the variant readings of this codex drawn out by him were conveyed to us.
Quinque porro memoratos codices, Puteanum, Pithoeanum, Harlaeanum, et utrumque Colbertinum, cum adornata a Rigaltio editione diligenter contulimus, atque ex hac collatione plurimas sane collegimus diversas lectiones, quae ab illo, nulla saepe saepius reddita ratione, sed propria, uti videtur, auctoritate saepe saepius aut penitus resecatae, aut immutatae sunt. Fatetur enim se duobus duntaxat, uti diximus, codicibus, Puteano et Pithoeano, et variis Fuldensis lectionibus usnm fuisse. At hae lectiones alieno plane in loco inventae sunt, nec scire Rigaltius potuit a quo, aut qua diligentia collectae fuerint. Nec magis compertum habuit, aut certe neminem admonuit cujus notae, et aetatis sit ille codex Fuldensis, cujus ut plurimum auctoritate textum immutavit Tertulliani. Nam ex collatis nova post illum cura Puteano, et Pithoeano, allisque memoratis codicibus, atque diversis aliorum lectionibus, plane animadvertimus illos correctionibus Rigaltii omnino adversari. Quis autem dixerit dubiam unius Fuldensis codicis fidem tot aliorum et meliorum et antiquiorum auctoritati esse anteferendam? Ne quis vero nobis minus, quam illi credendum esse existimet, quaedam proponenda sunt hujusmodi amputationum et immutationum
The five codices mentioned, moreover, the Dupuy, the Pithou, the Harlay and both Colbert codices, we have diligently collated with the edition prepared by Rigault, and from this collation we have gathered very many variant readings which by him, very often with no reason given, but, as it seems, on his own authority, were very often either cut out altogether or changed. For he admits that he used only two codices, as we have said, the Dupuy and the Pithou, and the variant readings of the Fulda codex. But these readings were found in a quite foreign place, and Rigault could not know by whom or with what diligence they were collected. Nor did he ascertain any better, or at least he informed no one, of what stamp and age that Fulda codex is, on whose authority for the most part he changed the text of Tertullian. For from the Dupuy, the Pithou and the other codices mentioned, collated with new care after him, and from the variant readings of others, we have plainly observed that they are entirely opposed to Rigault's corrections. And who would say that the doubtful credit of one Fulda codex is to be preferred to the authority of so many others, both better and older? But lest anyone think that we are to be believed less than he, some examples of such amputations and changes
Editors' notes and page, col. 749

Page

  • running head: 749 DISSERTATIO D. LE [NOURRY] (running head truncated at crop)
  • marginal letters: A racteris elegantia Puteano; B tem ipse est Bartholomaeus; C ditione, nec a nobis; D nes alieno plane in loco
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column opens with "racteris", the end of "cha-|racteris" set whole in col. 748; this file begins at "elegantia". "minus" in the last sentence is printed with damaged type (looks like "mious"). Last word "immu-" completed as "immutationum" from the top of col. 750 ("tationum"), seen only at the column edge in this column's crop: UNSURE until col. 750 is read.
PL 1:750
exempla. In primo itaque Apolegetici capite haec tantum in Rigaltii editione leguntur: Omnes qui retro oderant, quia ignorabant, simul desinunt ignorare, etc. (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 1, p. 262). In nostris autem exemplaribus manuscriptis, ac prioribus editionibus: Omnes qui retro oderant, quia ignorabant quale sit quod oderant, simul desinunt ignorare, etc. Videsne a Rigaltio rejecta esse haec verba quale sit quod oderant? Neque dixeris ea a typographis omissa fuisse. Nam eumdem Rigaltium summae negligentiae, nec ulli, qui editioni hujuscemodi operis praeficitur, condonandae, accusabis. Postea vero haec nec plura in eadem Rigaltii editione habentur: Venerem humana sagitta sauciatam, Martem, etc. (Ibid. cap. 14). In iisdem autem editis et manuscriptis libris: Venerem humana sagitta sauciatam, quod filium suum Aeneam, pene interfectum ab eodem Diomede, rapere vellet: Martem, etc. Numquid ergo et id typographorum oscitantiae aut festinationi tribuendum? Sin autem Rigaltius haec ex margine, vel aliunde in textum intrusa putabat, cur nos hujus additamenti non admonuit? Sed age, et alia ex auctoris nostri textu similiter resecata agnosces. Alibi quippe Tertullianus, ut testantur nostri codices, scriptum reliquerat: Dicam plane imperatorem dominum, sed voce communi (Ibid. cap. 34). At Rigaltio haec tria posteriora verba tollere placuit. Nec multo post ille: Tanto abest ut imperator Deus debeat dici, non modo, etc. Verum in iisdem antiquioribus exemplaribus scriptum est: Tanto abest ut imperator dici debeat, quod credi non potest, non modo, etc. Quis igitur haec verba: quod credi non potest, ex textu sustulit, nisi ille, qui inutilia et supervacua esse arbitrabatur?
of the changes are to be set out. In the first chapter of the Apologeticum, then, only these words are read in Rigault's edition: "All who formerly hated, because they were ignorant, at the same time cease to be ignorant", etc. (Tertullian, Apologeticum, chapter I, page 262). But in our manuscript copies and in the earlier editions: "All who formerly hated, because they were ignorant of what that is which they hated, at the same time cease to be ignorant", etc. Do you see that these words, "what that is which they hated", were thrown out by Rigault? Nor would you say that they were omitted by the printers. For then you would accuse that same Rigault of the greatest negligence, not to be pardoned in anyone who is put in charge of the edition of a work of this kind. Later, again, this and no more is found in the same edition of Rigault: "Venus wounded by a human arrow, Mars", etc. (ibid., chapter XIV). But in the same printed and manuscript books: "Venus wounded by a human arrow, because she wished to snatch away her son Aeneas, almost slain by the same Diomedes: Mars", etc. Is this too, then, to be put down to the drowsiness or haste of the printers? But if Rigault thought that these words had been intruded into the text from the margin or from elsewhere, why did he not inform us of this addition? But come, and you will recognize other things likewise cut out of our author's text. For elsewhere Tertullian, as our codices attest, had left written: "I will indeed call the emperor lord, but in the common usage" (ibid., chapter XXXIV). But it pleased Rigault to remove these last three words. And not much later he gives: "So far is it from being right that the emperor should be called God, that not only", etc. But in the same older copies it is written: "So far is it from being right that the emperor should be called what cannot be believed, that not only", etc. Who, then, removed these words, "what cannot be believed", from the text, if not he who judged them useless and superfluous?
Quid vero, quod non modo excisa, sed transposita sunt ab eo isthaec Tertulliani verba: Licuit Epicureis aliquam decernere voluptatis veritatem. Quo vos offendimus, si alias praesumimus voluptates? Si oblectari novisse nolumus, nostra injuria est, si forte non vestra. Sed reprobamus quae placent vobis; nec vos nostra de lectant (Ibid., cap. 38). In aliis vero vetustioribus editis et manu exaratis codicibus: Quo vos offendimus, si alias praesumimus voluptates? Si oblectari novisse volumus, nostra injuria est, si forte nostra, non vestra. Sed reprobamus quae placent vobis, nec vos nostra delectant. Sed licuit Epicureis aliquam decernere voluptatis veritatem, id est, animi aequitatem et ampla negotia christianae. Sed hoc ultimum verbum christianae in editis non invenitur. Quid ergo? Numquid propter hoc solum verbum, ab oscitante librario praepostere additum, fas alicui fuit textum Tertulliani immutare, pervertere, detruncare? Simili tamen modo Rigaltius delevit alibi haec Tertulliani verba: Deum tangimus (Ibid. c. 40).
What, moreover, of the fact that these words of Tertullian were not only cut out by him but transposed: "The Epicureans were allowed to decide on some truth of pleasure. In what do we offend you, if we presume other pleasures? If we do not wish to know how to be delighted, it is our injury, if perhaps not yours. But we reject what pleases you; nor do our things delight you" (ibid., chapter XXXVIII). But in other older printed and handwritten codices: "In what do we offend you, if we presume other pleasures? If we wish to know how to be delighted, it is our injury, if perhaps ours, not yours. But we reject what pleases you, nor do our things delight you. But the Epicureans were allowed to decide on some truth of pleasure, that is, equanimity of mind and the ample affairs of the Christian." But this last word, "Christian", is not found in the printed editions. What then? Was it right for anyone, on account of this one word, wrongly added by a drowsy scribe, to change, pervert and mutilate the text of Tertullian? Yet in a similar manner Rigault deleted elsewhere these words of Tertullian: "we touch God" (ibid., chapter XL).
Aliud adhuc hujuscemodi immutationum exemplum si velis, non longe quaerendum est. Non enim multo post ille haec in eodem Tertulliani textu mutavit editorum et codicum manuscriptorum verba: Non lavor diluculo, ubi scribi jussit: Non lavo sub noctem. Plura alia hujus libri loca a Rigaltio pariter
If you want yet another example of changes of this kind, it need not be sought far. For not much later he changed in the same text of Tertullian these words of the printed editions and the manuscript codices: "I am not washed at dawn", where he ordered to be written: "I do not wash towards nightfall". Many other places of this book by Rigault likewise
Editors' notes and page, col. 750

Page

  • running head: [DISSE]RTATIO D. LE NOURRY. 750
  • marginal letters: A tationum exempla. In primo; B rem humana sagitta sauciatam; C potest, non modo, etc.; D Epicureis aliquam decernere
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column opens with "tationum", the end of "immu-|tationum" set whole in col. 749; this file begins at "exempla". "de lectant" is printed with a space (set as printed in the first quotation; the second quotation prints "delectant"). The first quotation prints "nolumus", the second "volumus": both set as printed.
PL 1:751
interpolata, maleque mulctata possent facile proferri. Sed iis recensendis nunc, ne eadem repetantur, supersedendum esse duximus. De illis enimvero, quae majoris momenti sunt, data inferius occasione agendum erit. Decreveramus quidem omnes prorsus vel a nobis, vel ab aliis excerptas variantes hujusce libri lectiones ad nostrae dissertationis calcem repraesentare. Verum quia unus e sodalibus nostris, qui adornandae omnium Tertulliani librorum editioni sedulam dat operam, poposcit hanc sibi provinciam demandari, aequioribus illius votis satisfaciendum esse censuimus. Ad propositum itaque nostrum sufficere arbitramur praecipua ac notatu digna in hac dissertatione indicare corrupta, interpolata, excisa, et immutata Tertulliani verba; ut ejus mens, et sententia possit ab omnibus facilius intelligi.
interpolated and badly mauled could easily be brought forward. But we have thought it best to refrain from reviewing them now, so that the same things are not repeated. Those which are of greater moment will have to be dealt with when occasion is given below. We had indeed resolved to set out at the end of our dissertation absolutely all the variant readings of this book excerpted either by us or by others. But because one of our brethren, who is giving diligent work to preparing an edition of all the books of Tertullian, asked that this task be entrusted to him, we judged that his very fair wishes ought to be satisfied. For our purpose, therefore, we think it enough to point out in this dissertation the chief and noteworthy corrupted, interpolated, excised and changed words of Tertullian, so that his mind and meaning may be more easily understood by all.
ARTICULUS II.
ARTICLE II.
De variis hujus Apologetici, aliorumque Tertulliani librorum editionibus.
On the various editions of this Apologeticum and of the other books of Tertullian.
Pauca profecto invenias veterum Ecclesiae Patrum opera, quae saepius typis mandata sint, quam hic Apologeticus, aliaeque Tertulliani lucubrationes. Neque ille simul cum istis tantum, sed seorsim quoque publici juris factus est. Nam is solus ex typographorum officina publicam in lucem studio ac cura Joannis Baptistae Egnatii exivit.
You would find few works indeed of the ancient Fathers of the Church that have been committed to print more often than this Apologeticum and the other studies of Tertullian. Nor was it made public only together with them, but separately as well. For it alone came out from the printers' workshop into public light by the zeal and care of Giovanni Battista Egnazio.
Altera autem hujus Apologetici editio Lutetiae Parisiorum facta est anno 1613, labore et opera Desiderii Heraldi, qui ei, ut suo loco annotavimus, M. Minucii Felicis Octavium subjunxit (Dissertat. in Minuc. Octav. cap. 2, art. 3).
Another edition of this Apologeticum was made at Paris in the year 1613, by the labour and work of Didier Hérault, who, as we noted in its place, added to it the Octavius of M. Minucius Felix (Dissertation on the Octavius of Minucius, chapter 2, article 3).
Antea vero et postea ille Apologeticus liber cum aliis Tertulliani operibus aut plurimis, aut omnibus publicae luci datus fuit. Praecipuas autem eorum editiones ut breviter recenseamus, primo quidem Beatus Rhenanus illa Basileae anno 1521, ac deinde anno 1528, typis excudi curavit. Ex his autem editionibus aliae annis 1525, 1536, et 1538, eodem plane modo divulgatae sunt; alia vero anno 1562, curis Sigismundi Gelenii in vulgus prodivit. Tum deinde anno 1580, aliam Renatus Laurentius de la Barre nobis procuravit, qua Tertulliani commentationes veterum, ut ipse ait, et recentiorum exemplarium collatione emendatae fuerunt. Nulla autem horum librorum editio multiplicata magis fuit, quam illa, quae curante Jacobo Pamelio, annis 1579, publicam in lucem emissa est. Nam ea rursus annis 1579, 1584, 1596, 1597, 1599, 1608, 1616, 1627, 1658, 1662 et 1664, variis recusa fuit in Europae urbibus.
Before and after, however, this book, the Apologeticum, was given to public light together with others of Tertullian's works, either very many or all. To review their chief editions briefly: first Beatus Rhenanus had them printed at Basel in the year 1521, and then in the year 1528. From these editions others were published in exactly the same manner in the years 1525, 1536 and 1538; another, again, came out to the public in the year 1562 through the care of Sigismund Gelenius. Then in the year 1580 René Laurent de la Barre procured another for us, in which the treatises of Tertullian were emended, as he himself says, by collation of old and more recent copies. But no edition of these books was more multiplied than that which was sent out into public light in the year 1579 under the care of Jacques de Joigny de Pamèle. For it was printed again in the years 1579, 1584, 1596, 1597, 1599, 1608, 1616, 1627, 1658, 1662 and 1664 in various cities of Europe.
Praeterea Ludovicus de la Cerda, primarius apud RR. e societate Jesu Patres theologiae professor novo labore, novisque curis pleraque publicavit Tertulliani opera: sed ea praesertim omisit, quae ab illo adversus Marcionem, et catholicam Ecclesiam scripta sunt. Duobus tamen tomis ea complexus est, qui anno 1624, 1630, ac 1641 e praelo exierunt.
Besides, Luis de la Cerda, principal professor of theology among the Reverend Fathers of the Society of Jesus, published most of Tertullian's works with new labour and new care; but he omitted especially those which were written by him against Marcion and against the Catholic Church. He comprised them, however, in two volumes, which came off the press in the years 1624, 1630 and 1641.
Anno autem 1634, Nicolaus Rigaltius omnia quoque Tertulliani opera, uno tomo comprehensa, novo
In the year 1634, moreover, Nicolas Rigault, with new
Editors' notes and page, col. 751

Page

  • running head: 751 IN TERTULLIANI APOL[OGETICUM] (running head truncated at crop)
  • marginal letters: A interpolata, maleque mulctata; B ARTICULUS II. (approximately); C Felicis Octavium subjunxit; D multiplicata magis fuit
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "annis 1579" for Pamelius's edition printed so (plural with one year), set as printed. Column ends at the complete word "novo"; the sentence continues in col. 752.
PL 1:752
studio, novisque typis edi curavit. Sed quod ad Apologeticum, de quo nunc disputamus, librum attinet, jam animadvertimus plura ab illo in africani scriptoris nostri, pro libito, propriaque auctoritate variis in locis immutata, transposita, atque etiam penitus excisa.
zeal and new type, had all the works of Tertullian too published, comprised in one volume. But as regards the book Apologeticum, about which we are now disputing, we have already observed that many things in our African writer were changed by him at his pleasure and on his own authority in various places, transposed, and even cut out altogether.
Subsequenti tamen anno 1635, altera post eumdem Rigaltium editio Parisiis ex typographorum exivit officina. Qui vero illi praepositus est, is nullo amplius manuscripto codice usus, voluit librum Tertulliani de Pallio et Apologeticum ad Pamelii, reliquos omnes ad Rigaltii numeros recudi. Verum praefationis auctor in hoc plane aberrat, quod editos ab Rigaltio libros de Pallio et Apologeticum sic perfectos esse existimet, ut videri possint ab illo luci publicae primum donati. Nam ex his, quae paulo ante notavimus, et postea annotabimus, quis non videat hunc librum a Rigaltio, pluribus in locis potius corruptum fuisse, quam emendatum, anno nihilominus 1641, tota illa ipsa editio talis iterum a typographis excusa est, qualis ab eodem Rigaltio adornata fuerat.
In the following year, 1635, however, another edition after the same Rigault came out at Paris from the printers' workshop. He who was put in charge of it, using no further manuscript codex, wished Tertullian's book De Pallio and the Apologeticum to be reprinted after the measures of Pamelius, and all the rest after those of Rigault. But the author of the preface goes plainly astray in this, that he thinks the books De Pallio and Apologeticum published by Rigault to be so perfect that they could seem to have been given to public light by him for the first time. For from what we noted a little before, and shall note afterwards, who does not see that this book was in many places rather corrupted by Rigault than emended? Nevertheless in the year 1641 that whole edition was printed again by the printers just as it had been prepared by the same Rigault.
Quae porro has editiones exceperunt, eae ad nullius deinceps manuscripti codicis, sed Rigaltianae tantum fidem adornatae sunt. Priorem ex iis procuravit Georgius Ambianensis, minorita capucinus. Tres autem eam divisit in tomos, quorum primus anno 1646, secundus anno 1648, et tertius anno 1650, divulgatus fuit. Insignem vero praefixit toti operi titulum Tertulliani redivivi, perinde ac si mortua eruditissimi illius africani opera ad vitam revocasset. Nihil profecto necesse est nostrum de hac inscriptione totaque editione interponere judicium; quandoquidem alii quam plurimi suum, nec illud quidem valde honorificum affatim tulerunt. Quidam tamen eruditi viri plura sane in ea laudibus haud immerito, uti paulo post dicetur, digna judicant.
The editions which followed these were thereafter prepared on the authority of no manuscript codex, but only of Rigault's. The first of them was procured by Georges of Amiens, a Capuchin Friar Minor. He divided it into three volumes, of which the first was published in the year 1646, the second in the year 1648 and the third in the year 1650. And he prefixed to the whole work the remarkable title Tertullianus redivivus, just as if he had recalled to life the dead works of that most learned African. There is certainly no need for us to interpose our judgement on this title and on the whole edition, since very many others have given theirs abundantly, and that not very honourable. Some learned men, however, judge many things in it to be worthy of praise, and not undeservedly, as will be said a little later.
Secundae tandem post Rigaltium omnium Tertulliani operum editioni praefuit Philippus Priorius, qui illam anno 1664, absolvit. Sed nihil ei de novo addidit, nisi brevem de Tertulliani vita et noevis dissertatiunculam, noc interruptum importuna notarum mole textum, novosque typographorum errores.
Finally, over the second edition of all Tertullian's works after Rigault presided Philippe Le Prieur, who completed it in the year 1664. But he added nothing new to it, except a short little dissertation on the life and blemishes of Tertullian, the text interrupted by an untimely mass of notes, and new printers' errors.
ARTICULUS III.
ARTICLE III.
De variorum in Tertulliani Apologeticum scholiis, paraphrasibus, notis, et observationibus.
On the scholia, paraphrases, notes and observations of various writers on Tertullian's Apologeticum.
Plures sane varia eruditione conspicui scriptores, qui in edendis Tertulliani libris curam impenderunt, aut aliud aliquid agebant, conati sunt obscuriora, aut notatu magis digna Apologetici illius libri loca suis observationibus, scholiis, paraphrasibus, et commentariis aut explicare, et illustrare, aut confirmare. Primo autem Beatus Rhenanus huic libro, a se edito, praefixit argumentum, sed longe quam par erat brevius. Verum hanc brevitatem suppleri posse putavit, subjectis novis capitum, ut aiunt, summariis, quibus alia, in manuscriptis exhibita, emendare connixus est. Ad haec vero, in eodem, etsi brevissimo, libri hujus
Many writers, conspicuous for varied learning, who spent care on editing the books of Tertullian or were engaged in something else, have tried either to explain and illustrate, or to confirm, the more obscure or more noteworthy places of that book, the Apologeticum, by their observations, scholia, paraphrases and commentaries. First, Beatus Rhenanus prefixed to this book, published by him, an argument, but far shorter than was fitting. But he thought this brevity could be made good by appending new summaries, as they call them, of the chapters, by which he strove to emend the others given in the manuscripts. Besides this, in the same, though very brief,
Editors' notes and page, col. 752

Page

  • running head: [IN TERT]ULLIANI APOLOGETICUM 752
  • marginal letters: A studio, novisque typis; B donati. Nam ex his; C fecto necesse est nostrum; D De variorum in Tertulliani Apologeticum (caption)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "noc interruptum" read from the image; the sense suggests "nec" (or "hoc"), UNSURE; English follows the sense of the text as printed with "nec" taken loosely ("and the text interrupted"). "noevis" spells out the printed œ ligature. The sentence "Nam ex his ... quis non videat ... anno nihilominus 1641" is printed without a question mark or full stop before "anno": set as printed. Column ends at "hujus"; continues in col. 753.
PL 1:753
argumento tentavit paucissimis quibusdam obscuris ejus locis lucem aliquam praeferre.
argument of this book he tried to hold out some light to a very few of its obscure places.
Posthaec vero Franciscus Zephyrus, cum animadvertisset quantae utilitatis hic liber omnibus esse possit, ac ne studiosi adolescentes propter sermonis obscuritatem, corruptosque librariorum incuria locos, ab ejus lectione deterrerentur, ipsius composuit ediditque paraphrasim. In ea autem, quae textui Tertulliani minus quidem commode intermiscetur, plura loca intellectu difficilia explanare, ac varia obcuritatis impedimenta removere molitur. Tanti porro Pamelius hanc paraphrasim aestimavit, ut illam in eum plane, quo in superiore editione, modum textui Auctoris nostri censuerit inserendam.
After this, François Zéphyr, having observed of how great use this book could be to all, and so that studious young men should not be deterred from reading it by the obscurity of its language and the places corrupted by the carelessness of scribes, composed and published a paraphrase of it. In it, which is interwoven with Tertullian's text, not very conveniently indeed, he endeavours to explain many places hard to understand and to remove various hindrances of obscurity. Pamelius, moreover, valued this paraphrase so highly that he judged it should be inserted into the text of our author in exactly the same manner as in the earlier edition.
Verumtamen haec ipsa ab aliis, qui variis hujus libri editionibus deinde praepositi sunt, atque imprimis Ludovico la Cerda plane penitusque rejecta est. At doctus iste vir, ne quis de hac omissione conqueri unquam posset, novam edidit textus Tertullianei interpretationem. Singulis quoque capitibus subjecit notas suas, quibus, alias laude dignis, idem textus, non fine interrupta lectoris attentione legi haud facile potest. Sed plures etiam expostulant de inutilibus quibusdam ac longioribus notis, atque a Tertuliani proposito alienis digressionibus. Ab aliis nihilominus laudantur, caeterisque anteponuntur hactenus editis. In his itaque illud duntaxat desiderant, quod textum Tertulliani ad manuscriptos codices non castigaverit; quod omnia illius opera non publicaverit; quod pro sua eruditione non explicaverit et confirmaverit tradita ab eo christianae religionis documenta.
Yet this very paraphrase was plainly and wholly rejected by others who were afterwards put in charge of the various editions of this book, and above all by Luis de la Cerda. But that learned man, so that no one could ever complain of this omission, published a new interpretation of Tertullian's text. To each chapter, too, he added his own notes, by which, though otherwise worthy of praise, the same text can hardly be read easily without the reader's attention being interrupted. But many also complain of certain useless and over-long notes, and of digressions foreign to Tertullian's purpose. By others nevertheless they are praised and preferred to the rest published so far. In them, then, they miss only this: that he did not correct Tertullian's text against the manuscript codices; that he did not publish all his works; that he did not, as his learning allowed, explain and confirm the teachings of the Christian religion handed down by him.
Ab Heraldo autem, post editum a se hunc Tertulliani Apologeticum, adjectus est liber, ubi ab eo vocatur commentarius, quem notis tantum, a se invicem plane disjunctis, composuit. Ne vero in illis a Tertulliani proposito longius excurreret, duos ei subjunxit digressionum libros, quibus difficilia et salebrosa ejus loca complanare nititur. In his autem omnibus deprehenditur profana auctoris eruditio, sed sacrorum et obscuriorum christianae religionis dogmatum, a Tertulliano traditorum, explicationem frustra requiras. Plura quoque alia reliquit intacta, quae explicatione et confirmatione procul dubio indigebant.
By Hérault, moreover, after he had published this Apologeticum of Tertullian, a book was added, where it is called by him a commentary, which he composed of notes only, quite disconnected from one another. And so that in them he should not run out too far from Tertullian's purpose, he appended to it two books of digressions, by which he strives to smooth the difficult and rough places of the work. In all these the author's profane learning is detected, but you would look in vain for an explanation of the sacred and more obscure dogmas of the Christian religion handed down by Tertullian. Many other things, too, he left untouched which beyond doubt needed explanation and confirmation.
Multas quoque in omnia Tertulliani opera animadversiones edidit Laurentius de la Barre, quas se ex iis excerpsisse declarat, quibus Beraldus, Alciatus, Crinitus, Turnebus, Vetranius, Homanus, Cujacius, aliique peregrinis in locis quasdam intellectu difficiles Tertulliani dictiones explicare contendebant. Sed quia haec spectant ad grammaticam, ibidem adjecit Rhenani notas, quas quidem, quia Romanorum et Hispanorum censuram non effugerant, a se prius correctas esse significat. At quia paucas admodum easque brevissimas addidit, vixque ullam dedit Apologeticum hunc librum, vides sane quid ab eo de rebus theologicis exspectare debeas.
Laurent de la Barre also published many observations on all the works of Tertullian, which he declares he excerpted from those in which Bérault, Alciati, Crinito, Turnèbe, Vetranius, Homanus, Cujas and others, in places outside their subject, strove to explain certain expressions of Tertullian hard to understand. But because these concern grammar, he added in the same place Rhenanus's notes, which indeed, since they had not escaped the censure of the Romans and the Spaniards, he indicates had first been corrected by him. But since he added very few, and those very brief, and gave scarcely any on this book, the Apologeticum, you see plainly what you ought to expect from him on theological matters.
Majoris itaque pretii aestimantur Pamelii in hunc
Of greater value, therefore, are reckoned Pamelius's
Editors' notes and page, col. 753

Page

  • running head: 753 DISSERTATIO D. LE N[OURRY] (running head truncated at crop)
  • marginal letters: A argumento tentavit paucissimis; B editionibus deinde praepositi; C maverit tradita ab eo; D Multas quoque in omnia
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "Homanus" UNSURE: first letter broken (prints like "Ilomanus"); probably intended Hotomanus (Hotman). "non fine interrupta" printed with long-s/f confusion as read; set as printed "fine", meaning "sine". "dedit Apologeticum hunc librum" set as printed (in for "in"?). Column ends at "hunc"; continues in col. 754.
PL 1:754
aliosque Tertulliani libros annotationes. Non minima quippe, uti aiunt, consperguntur sacra profanaque eruditione, quae lectoribus prodesse potest. Sed hoc in eis culpant, quod Pamelius a proposito saepius digrediatur, plura congesserit inutilia, et interjecta, sicuti diximus, Zephyri paraphrasi, interruperit Tertulliani textum, quem debebat in hoc et aliis libris, meliorum codicum ope, pristinae, si fieri potuerit, restituere integritati.
annotations on this and the other books of Tertullian. For they are sprinkled, as they say, with no small sacred and profane learning, which can profit readers. But they blame in them this: that Pamelius too often digresses from his purpose, has heaped up many useless things, and, by inserting Zéphyr's paraphrase, as we have said, has interrupted the text of Tertullian, which he ought, in this and the other books, with the help of better codices, to have restored, if it could be done, to its original integrity.
Rigaltius itaque iis omnibus spretis postque habitis, novas scripsit in hunc Apologeticum, aliaque Tertulliani Opera notas et observationes. Verum quoniam plurimas, ab eruditis hominibus profectas, haud merito prorsus jure praetermisit, illae rursus publici juris factae sunt in uno volumine quod anno 1635, editum est. Collectae autem fuerunt ex Pamelio, Latino Latinio, Beato Rhenano, Joanne Mercerio, Edmondo Richerio, Theodoro Marcilio, Joanne Wowerio, et Gabriele Albaspinaeo Aurelianensium Episcopo.
Rigault, therefore, despising all these and setting them aside, wrote new notes and observations on this Apologeticum and the other works of Tertullian. But since he passed over very many, coming from learned men, wholly without right and undeservedly, these were again made public in one volume, which was published in the year 1635. They were collected from Pamelius, Latino Latini, Beatus Rhenanus, Jean Mercier, Edmond Richer, Théodore Marcile, Jan van der Wouwer, and Gabriel de l'Aubespine, Bishop of Orléans.
Persuasum autem eruditi quidam viri habuerunt hoc volumine divulgatae a Rigaltio operum Tertulliani editioni conjuncto, hanc caeteris omnibus fore perfectiorem. Sed praeterquam quod in illo notarum volumine omittuntur aliorum, sicuti la Cerdae non minus utiles notae, et explicationes; quid, amabo te, sperandum de Rigaltio, qui ad emendandum Tertulliani textum, nec ipsos, sicuti diximus (Art. super.) quos prae manibus habebat, nec alios manuscriptos codices aut legere, aut sequi curavit? Deinde vero non minima quidem in notis suis scribendis fuit illius audacia, quam in praefatione sua excusare coactus est. Sed paucos admodum invenias, quibus omnino accepta sit illius excusatio.
Some learned men were persuaded that, with this volume joined to the edition of Tertullian's works published by Rigault, this edition would be more perfect than all the others. But besides the fact that in that volume of notes the no less useful notes and explanations of others, such as la Cerda, are omitted, what, pray, is to be hoped of Rigault, who for emending Tertullian's text took care neither to read nor to follow either those very codices which, as we have said (article above), he had in his hands, or other manuscript codices? And then his boldness in writing his notes was not the least, which he was compelled to excuse in his preface. But you would find very few to whom his excuse is at all acceptable.
Minus quidem temerariae sunt, sed non magis probantur longissimae, et ad nauseam usque conjectae a Georgio Ambianensi observationes. Nam in illas ea omnia instrusit, quae aliam ob caussam, et ad publicas, uti videtur, conciones corrogaverat. Nonnulli tamen fatentur in iis aliqua esse utilia, ac praesertim in capitum scholiis, quae in adversa textus Tertulliani parte ab ipso exhibentur.
Less rash indeed, but no more approved, are the very long observations of Georges of Amiens, heaped up even to nausea. For into them he crammed everything that he had gathered for another reason, and, as it seems, for public sermons. Some, however, admit that there are some useful things in them, and especially in the scholia on the chapters which he gives on the facing side of Tertullian's text.
Denique Priorius varias selegit eruditorum virorum Rhenani, Pamelii, la Cerdae, Salmasil, Albaspinaei, aliorumque quorumdam animadversiones; quibus et quasdam a se excogitatas identidem interseruit. Sed hae tam levis sunt momenti, ut qui eas approbaverit, vix ullus reperiatur. In hoc tamen utcunque laudandus, quod omnes illas animadversiones et notas in paginarum inferiori margine, absque ulla textus Tertulliani interruptione, excudi voluerit. Nam eo modo lectoris commoditati melius consultum est. Sed quis negligentiae vitium, ei unquam condonabit, qui ad opera Tertulliani novis typis recudenda aggressus, nullum plane cum editis contulit manuscriptum codicem, sed solam Rigaltii editionem, de verbo ad verbum secutus fuit?
Finally, Le Prieur selected various observations of learned men, of Rhenanus, Pamelius, la Cerda, Saumaise, de l'Aubespine and certain others; among which he also inserted from time to time some thought up by himself. But these are of such slight moment that scarcely anyone is found to approve of them. In this, however, he is somehow to be praised, that he wished all those observations and notes to be printed in the lower margin of the pages, without any interruption of Tertullian's text. For in that way the reader's convenience is better served. But who will ever pardon the fault of negligence in him who, having set about reprinting the works of Tertullian in new type, collated no manuscript codex at all with the printed editions, but followed Rigault's edition alone, word for word?
Ex iis porro, quae de tot tamque variis operum Tertulliani editionibus hactenus a nobis disputata
From what has so far been argued by us, moreover, about so many and such various editions of Tertullian's works
Editors' notes and page, col. 754

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 754
  • marginal letters: A aliosque Tertulliani libros; B anno 1635, editum est; C quidem in notis suis; D quasdam a se excogitatas
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "haud merito prorsus jure" set as printed; translated by sense. Column ends at "disputata"; the sentence continues in col. 755.
PL 1:755
sunt, quis nobiscum non fatebitur nullam prorsus esse quae perfecta et omnibus numeris absoluta dici merito possit? De litteraria igitur republica is proculdubio bene merebitur, qui sacra profanaque eruditione non parum imbutus, novam parabit Apologetici et aliorum Tertulliani operum editionem. Sed ante omnia textus illius summa fide et diligentia ad manuscriptos codices gallicanos, italicos, germanicos, anglicanos, ac veteres editiones recognosci debet et castigari. Plures enim supersunt saltem Apologetici libri optimae notae codices, quos nemo hactenus cum editis contulit. At si varias ac notatu dignas lectiones, ex illis excerptas, bona fide exhibeat, de vero genuinoque Tertulliani textu certius judicium ferri poterit.
are, who will not admit with us that there is none at all which may rightly be called perfect and complete in every respect? He will therefore without doubt deserve well of the republic of letters who, steeped to no small degree in sacred and profane learning, prepares a new edition of the Apologeticum and of Tertullian's other works. But before all else its text must be checked and corrected, with the utmost fidelity and diligence, against the French, Italian, German and English manuscript codices and the old editions. For there survive at least several codices of the Apologeticum of the best quality, which no one has so far collated with the printed editions. But if he presents in good faith the variant readings worth noting, drawn from them, a surer judgement can be passed on the true and genuine text of Tertullian.
CAPUT IV.
CHAPTER IV.
De duobus Tertulliani ad nationes libris.
On Tertullian's two books To the Nations.
ARTICULUS PRIMUS.
FIRST ARTICLE.
Analysis libri primi ad Nationes.
Analysis of the first book To the Nations.
Duobus ad Nationes libris caussam Tertullianus adhuc egit christianorum, duasque utrumque librum satis aperte divisit in partes. In prima siquidem prioris libri ostendit christianos nec auditos, nec defensos falsissimis, iniquissimisque praejudiciis a gentilibus vexari, condemnari, ac crudelissime necari (Lib. I. cap. 1. et seqq.). Planum vero secunda in parte omnibus facit falsa omnino esse, quorum christiani accusabantur, crimina, horumque reos revera esse gentiles (Cap. 9. et seqq.). In prima autem secundi libri parte demonstrat, quam vana et absurda sit ficta a Varrone triplex ethnicorum Theologia, quae ab eo physica, mythica, ac plebeia sive gentilis appellatur (Lib. II. cap. 1. et seqq.). In secunda autem parte demonstrat deos Romanorum falsos esse, planeque commentitios (Cap. 9. et seqq.). Sed haec paulo enodatius explicanda sunt.
In the two books To the Nations Tertullian pleaded the cause of the Christians once more, and he divided each book quite plainly into two parts. In the first part of the former book he shows that the Christians, neither heard nor defended, were harassed by the gentiles with most false and most unjust prejudgements, condemned, and put to death most cruelly (Book I, ch. 1 ff.). In the second part he makes it plain to all that the crimes of which the Christians were accused were wholly false, and that the gentiles were in truth guilty of them (ch. 9 ff.). In the first part of the second book he demonstrates how empty and absurd is the threefold theology of the heathen devised by Varro, which he calls physical, mythical, and popular or gentile (Book II, ch. 1 ff.). In the second part he demonstrates that the gods of the Romans are false and plainly fabricated (ch. 9 ff.). But these things must be set out a little more clearly.
Primum itaque ethnicis vitio vertit, quod implacabili odio christianos persequerentur, tametsi qui, qualesve sint penitus ignorarent, nec scire unquam voluerint. Ubi primum enim illos agnoverant, statim desinebant odisse, christianamque religionem ultro amplectebantur. Neque id negari poterat, quod clamabat quotidiana ipsorum de multiplicato christianorum numero querimonia. Non sinit autem Auctor noster sibi objici hos, ut fieri aliquando solet, in malum conversos. Nullam quippe mali notam habet christianae religionis professio, cujus neminem aut pudet aut poenitet, ac de qua omnes gaudent et gloriantur (Lib. I. cap. 1.).
First, then, he reproaches the heathen for persecuting the Christians with implacable hatred, although they were wholly ignorant who or of what sort they were, and had never been willing to know. For as soon as they came to know them, they at once ceased to hate them, and of their own accord embraced the Christian religion. Nor could this be denied, for their own daily complaint about the multiplied number of the Christians proclaimed it. Our author, however, does not allow it to be objected to him that these had been changed for the worse, as sometimes happens. For the profession of the Christian religion bears no mark of evil; no one is either ashamed of it or repents of it, and all rejoice and glory in it (Book I, ch. 1).
Si qua vero fuissent christianorum crimina, ad ea utique declaranda illos ethnici quaestione ac tormentis cogere debebant. At e contrario iis nomen suum vel sponte negantibus, vel negare coactis confestim credentes, fateri quoque debebant nihil mali in eorum religione posse deprehendi. Suis praeterea legibus quilibet judices tenebantur quorumvis criminum reos interrogare quae, qualia, et quanta haec essent,
But if the Christians had had any crimes, the heathen ought certainly to have compelled them by inquisition and torture to declare them. On the contrary, since they at once believed them when they denied their name, whether of their own accord or under compulsion, they ought also to have admitted that nothing evil could be found in their religion. Moreover, any judges whatever were bound by their own laws to question those accused of any crimes what these were, of what kind, and how great,
Editors' notes and page, col. 755

Page

  • running head: 755 | IN TERTULLIANI APOLOG[ETICUM …] (cut at the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹sunt, quis nobiscum›; B ‹CAPUT IV.›; C ‹et seqq.). In prima autem secundi›; D ‹rum numero querimonia. Non sinit›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: No foot notes on this column. Running head cut by the column crop.
PL 1:756
qui eorum socii, et receptores, ac ea tandem in scripta damnatorum sententia nominatim enuntiare. At nihil tale in christianorum damnatione factitatum, nec aliud eorum sententia pronuntiatum, nisi christianum nomen. Solum ergo nominis crimen erat; sed hoc ipsum nomen nihil barbarum, infaustum, inhonestum sonat, sed vel unctionem, vel saltem suavitatem, aut bonitatem, quando ab ipsis gentilibus chrestiani corrupte vocabantur (cap. 2, 3).
who were their accomplices and harbourers, and finally to state these by name in the written sentence of the condemned. But nothing of the kind was ever done in the condemnation of the Christians, nor was anything else pronounced in their sentence but the name of Christian. The only crime, therefore, was that of the name; but this very name sounds nothing barbarous, ill-omened or dishonourable, but rather anointing, or at least sweetness or goodness, when they were corruptly called chrestiani by the gentiles themselves (ch. 2, 3).
At hi plane desipiebant, qui solo auctoris nomine sectam christianorum se odisse causabantur (cap. 4). Non enim Platonicos, aut Pythagoraeos, ob Platonis, aut Pythagorae, nec medicos ob Erasistrati, nec grammaticos ob Aristarchi nomen oderant. Quis etiam nesciat nefas esse sectam aliquam odio habere nisi, quid in ea odio dignum sit, antea advertatur? Ethnici tamen nec christianam sectam, nec ejus auctorem noverant, nec volebant cognoscere. Ad haec vero, per ipsos cuilibet ethnico licebat, quam vellet philosophorum, tametsi reipublicae ac principibus infensorum, sectam amplecti. Eos quoque solos philosophos vexabant, qui veritatem ex parte docentes, aspernabantur illorum deos. Ita sane Socratem damnaverunt, quanquam Apollinis oraculo renuntiatus fuisset mortalium omnium sapientissimus. Non mirum itaque si illorum in christianos odium veritas pepererit. Sed vide, quaeso, quo insanientis animi furore. Fatebantur eos omnes meliores factos, qui ejurato falsorum deorum cultu, suum dederant christianae religioni nomen. Sed in illos hoc solo nomine crudelius saeviebant, eosque nocentes et sceleratos esse malebant quam christianos.
But those were plainly out of their minds who alleged that they hated the sect of the Christians solely because of its founder's name (ch. 4). For they did not hate Platonists or Pythagoreans for the name of Plato or Pythagoras, nor physicians for that of Erasistratus, nor grammarians for that of Aristarchus. Who, moreover, does not know that it is wrong to hold any sect in hatred unless one has first observed what in it is worthy of hatred? Yet the heathen neither knew the Christian sect nor its founder, nor were they willing to learn. Besides this, they allowed any heathen to embrace whatever sect of the philosophers he wished, even of those hostile to the State and to the princes. They harassed only those philosophers who, teaching the truth in part, spurned their gods. So indeed they condemned Socrates, although he had been declared by the oracle of Apollo the wisest of all mortals. No wonder, then, if the truth begot their hatred against the Christians. But see, I pray, with what fury of a mind gone mad. They admitted that all had become better who, having forsworn the worship of false gods, had given their name to the Christian religion. Yet for this name alone they raged more cruelly against them, and preferred them to be guilty and criminal rather than Christians.
Contra tamen objiciebant ethnici quosdam ex christianis pessimos esse, ac vitiis sceleribusque perditos (cap. 5). Verum hi, inquit Tertullianus, pauci admodum erant; qui quidem, sicut naevi corporis, ita sectae suae ostendebant praestantiam. Quicunque porro, et quotquot illi fuerint hi, non secus ac philosophi, sectam suam flagitiis infamantes, erant veri desertores, nomine tenus christiani, imo hoc indigni nomine.
On the other hand, however, the heathen objected that some among the Christians were very wicked and abandoned to vices and crimes (ch. 5). But these, says Tertullian, were very few; and they, like blemishes on a body, showed forth the excellence of their sect. Moreover, whoever and however many these may have been, disgracing their sect by shameful deeds no differently from the philosophers, they were true deserters, Christians in name only, nay, unworthy of this name.
Urgebant gentiles sectam christianorum revera malam esse, ut pote quae imperatorum legibus damnata sit (cap. 6). At nonne eaedem, regerit auctor noster, imperatorum aliorumque justae leges statuerunt neminem unquam condemnandum, nisi prius criminis alicujus sit rite convictus? Cur ergo ethnici christianos nec auditos nec convictos condemnabant? Nonne plures etiam datae sunt ab eorumdem ethnicorum legislatoribus iniquissimae leges, postmodum emendatae, vel antiquatae? Denique injusta lex, qualis in christianos lata fuerat, nullum exigit honorem aut obsequium.
The gentiles insisted that the sect of the Christians was in fact evil, inasmuch as it had been condemned by the laws of the emperors (ch. 6). But, our author retorts, did not those same just laws of the emperors and of others lay down that no one was ever to be condemned unless he had first been duly convicted of some crime? Why, then, did the heathen condemn the Christians neither heard nor convicted? Were not many most unjust laws also given by the lawgivers of these same heathen, afterwards amended or repealed? Finally, an unjust law, such as had been passed against the Christians, demands no honour or obedience.
Nec instare poterant ethnici leges in christianos ab iis sancitas, qui illorum crimina communi popularique fama compererant. Nonne enim fama, fatentibus iisdem ethnicis, malum est quo nullum velocius? Sed illa tandiu tantum vivit, quandiu incerta, falsa, et mendax est. Ubi enim res est certa, ibi haec fama desinit. Investiganda igitur illius origo, atque exspectandum
Nor could the heathen press the point that the laws against the Christians had been enacted by those who had learned of their crimes by common and popular report. For is not report, as these same heathen admit, an evil than which none is swifter? But it lives only so long as it is uncertain, false and lying. For where the matter is certain, there this report ceases. Its origin must therefore be traced, and one must wait for
Editors' notes and page, col. 756

Page

  • running head: [TERT]ULLIANI APOLOGETICUM 756 (cut at the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹qui eorum socii, et receptores›; B ‹quid in ea odio dignum sit›; C ‹crudelius saeviebant, eosque nocentes›; D ‹criminis alicujus sit rite convictus›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Last word printed "exspec-" at column foot, completed as "exspectandum" from the first line of col. 757 ("tandum"). No foot notes on this column.
PL 1:757
tempus, quod omnia revelat. Quis autem ab ipso christianae religionis exordio objecta christianis infanticidia, incestus, aliaque scelera in eorum synaxibus unquam deprehendit, patefecit, prodidit? Numquid ipsimet christiani? Sed summo silentio sua mysteria tegebant, nec poterant tam horrenda crimina, si illorum conscii fuissent, sine capitis periculo prodere. Numquid gentiles? Minime quidem. Quamvis enim christianos in suis synaxibus quotidie obsiderent, nemo tamen haec deprehendisse, nec ullus domesticus pretio corruptus, se aut vidisse, aut celavisse unquam testificatus est.
time, which reveals all things. But who, from the very beginning of the Christian religion, ever detected, exposed or betrayed the infanticides, incests and other crimes laid against the Christians in their assemblies? Was it the Christians themselves? But they covered their mysteries in the deepest silence, and could not have betrayed such horrible crimes, had they been aware of them, without peril of their lives. Was it the gentiles? By no means. For although they beset the Christians in their assemblies daily, yet no one testified that he had detected these things, nor did any servant, corrupted by a bribe, ever testify that he had either seen or concealed them.
Praeterea christiani sectatoribus suis leges Christi sedulo observantibus pollicebantur aeternam felicitatem. At dic, quaeso, utrum non insano penitus homini credibile fiat illam aliquando promissam fuisse iis, qui tanta scelera perpetrassent? Nemo etiam gentilis, vel minimo humanitatis sensu praeditus, ea perpetrare ausus unquam fuisset. Ergo nec ulli christiani, quorum eadem ac caeterorum hominum natura, nec Cynopennae erant, nec Sciapodes, nec antipodes (cap. 7).
Moreover, the Christians promised eternal happiness to their followers who diligently kept the laws of Christ. But tell me, I pray, whether it could be believable to any man not wholly insane that it was ever promised to those who had committed such great crimes? No gentile either, endowed with even the least sense of humanity, would ever have dared to commit them. Therefore neither would any Christians, whose nature was the same as that of other men: they were neither Cynopennae, nor Sciapodes, nor Antipodes (ch. 7).
Quis autem non rideat ethnicos, qui ridiculo pueri, a muta nutrice educati, primoque vocis sono βέκκος pronuntiantis, commento probare contendebant christianos Phrygibus aliisque nationibus esse posteriores? Quis enim nesciat christianam gentem, quae a Judaeis ortum duxit, esse caeteris antiquiorem? Quamvis autem aliis recentior foret, tertia tamen post Graecos et Romanos natio inhumanissimis superstitionibus addicta non erat (cap. 8).
But who would not laugh at the heathen, who strove to prove, by the ridiculous fiction of a boy brought up by a dumb nurse and pronouncing βέκκος with the first sound of his voice, that the Christians were later than the Phrygians and other nations? For who does not know that the Christian people, which took its origin from the Jews, is older than the rest? And even if it were more recent than others, still, as the third race after the Greeks and Romans, it was not given over to most inhuman superstitions (ch. 8).
Instabant ethnici christianos, ob deorum contemptum, omnium cladium esse auctores, atque idcirco exterminandos (cap. 9). Sed variis Tertullianus exemplis demonstrat mundum gravissimis calamitatibus, uti aquarum inundationibus, igne coelesti, ac generali diluvio perturbatum, obrutumque fuisse, antequam ipsimet ethnici deos suos finxissent, ac fundatae essent urbes, in quibus nati, commorati, et sepulti sunt. Quid vero, quod postea hi eximii dii non potuerunt ab aliis cladibus suos eripere cultores?
The heathen insisted that the Christians, because of their contempt for the gods, were the authors of all disasters, and were therefore to be exterminated (ch. 9). But Tertullian shows by various examples that the world had been thrown into turmoil and overwhelmed by the gravest calamities, such as floods of waters, fire from heaven and a general deluge, before the heathen themselves had fashioned their gods, and before the cities were founded in which these were born, dwelt and were buried. And what of this, that afterwards these excellent gods could not rescue their worshippers from other disasters?
Secunda hujus libri in parte Auctor noster ostendit ipsosmet gentiles eorumdem criminum esse conscios, quorum christianos arguere frustra conabantur. Nam hi qui antiquos, sed impios ritus a christianis repudiatos immerito querebantur, illi ipsi a majorum suorum legibus, institutis moribus desciverant cultu, victu, ipsoque sermone, ac nunquam satis a se laudatas rejecerant vetustates.
In the second part of this book our author shows that the gentiles themselves were guilty of the same crimes of which they vainly tried to accuse the Christians. For those who complained without cause that ancient but impious rites had been repudiated by the Christians had themselves departed from the laws and established customs of their ancestors in dress, in diet and in their very speech, and had cast off the antiquities they never praised enough.
Deinde vero christiani deos, quos nullos esse noverant, contemnere non potuerunt. Ethnici vero quos veros esse, ac se colere venditabant, penitus adspernabantur. Pluribus siquidem spretis, et repudiatis, quosdam tantum a se selectos honorabant. Nonne etiam contumeliose a senatu ejecti sunt deus Alburnus, Liber, Serapis, Harpocrates, Anubis, et statuae illorum eversae? Quid diis adhuc magis injuriosum, quam sine senatusconsulto eos coli non
Then again, the Christians could not hold in contempt gods whom they knew to be none at all. But the heathen utterly spurned those whom they boasted to be true and to be worshipped by them. For, many being scorned and repudiated, they honoured only some selected by themselves. Were not the god Alburnus, Liber, Serapis, Harpocrates and Anubis even ejected with insult by the senate, and their statues overthrown? What could be more insulting still to the gods than that they could not
Editors' notes and page, col. 757

Page

  • running head: 757 DISSERTATIO D. LE [NOURRY …] (cut at the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹tandum tempus, quod omnia revelat›; B ‹mini credibile fiat illam aliquando›; C ‹stitionibus addicta non erat›; D ‹Nam hi qui antiquos, sed impios›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: First word "tandum" completes "exspec-" of col. 756 and is set there whole. The italic Greek word in para 3 is small and blurred: read as βέκκος, UNSURE of the accent and final letters. "Cynopennae" as printed. No foot notes on this column.
PL 1:758
posse? Quid magis ignominiosum, quam a privato quolibet homine domesticos pignorari deos, publicos vero in hastario venditari? Quid turpius, quam pro templi solo, aditu, stipitibus, ostiis exigi mercedem? Quae major deorum infamia, quam senem in Saturno, imberbem in Apolline, in Marte militem, in Vulcano fabrum consecrari, quam diis maximis aequales facere mortuos homines, quam punire per deos, non vero per genium Caesaris dejerantes, quam pessimas quasque victimarum partes iis sacrificare? Quid tandem deorum majestate magis indignum, quam ab Homero aliisque poetis impune decantari Venerem sauciatam, vinctum Martem, Jovem ab aliis diis lacessitum, flentem, luxuriantem, suaque adulteria dinumerantem? Quid plura? Nonne iidem dii deridebantur in theatris, et Lentulorum, atque Hostiorum comoediis, ubi, cunctis plaudentibus, mimi et histriones ridiculam plane agebant Cybeles pastorem suspirantis personam, vel Jovis elogia et ignominias decantabant? Nonne dii infamabantur a perditis hominibus, qui in cavea repraesentabant Atym castratum, crematum Herculem, Ditem gladiatorum deducentem exsequias, ac Mercurium mortuos examinantem? Quis ergo diffitebitur hujusmodi deos, ab his ipsis, qui eos finxerant, gentilibus longe magis, quam a christianis contemni et derideri (cap. 10)?
be worshipped without a decree of the senate? What more ignominious than that household gods should be pawned by any private man whatever, and public ones put up for sale at the auction-house? What more shameful than that a fee should be exacted for the ground of a temple, for entry, for its posts and doors? What greater disgrace to the gods than that an old man should be consecrated in Saturn, a beardless youth in Apollo, a soldier in Mars, a smith in Vulcan; than to make dead men equal to the greatest gods; than to punish those who swear by the gods, but not those who swear by the genius of Caesar; than to sacrifice to them all the worst parts of the victims? What, finally, is more unworthy of the majesty of the gods than that Homer and other poets should sing with impunity of Venus wounded, Mars bound, Jupiter provoked by other gods, weeping, wanton and counting over his adulteries? Why say more? Were not these same gods mocked in the theatres and in the comedies of the Lentuli and Hostii, where, amid the applause of all, mimes and actors played the plainly ridiculous part of Cybele sighing for a shepherd, or sang the praises and disgraces of Jupiter? Were not the gods defamed by abandoned men who represented in the arena Atys castrated, Hercules burned, Dis leading the funeral procession of the gladiators, and Mercury examining the dead? Who, then, will deny that gods of this sort were despised and derided far more by those very gentiles who had fashioned them than by the Christians (ch. 10)?
Age vero, ethnici a mendace Tacito decepti, falso asseverabant a christianis adorari asini caput (cap. 11). Sed ipsi gentiles revera totos adorabant asinos cum sua Epona, suisque cum praesepibus consecrabant bestias. Qua vero ratione christianis crimini dabant, quod crucem Christi colerent, cum ipsi Atticam Palladem et Cererem Phariam a crucis stipite non discrepantem venerabantur? Nonne etiam rectae crucis parti superstruebant deos suos; et integris crucibus victorias, cantabra, siphara, et signa militaria, quae maximo habebant in honore (cap. 12)?
Come now: the heathen, deceived by the lying Tacitus, falsely asserted that the head of an ass was adored by the Christians (ch. 11). But the gentiles themselves in truth adored whole asses together with their Epona, and consecrated beasts together with their stalls. And on what ground did they charge the Christians with the crime of worshipping the cross of Christ, when they themselves venerated the Attic Pallas and the Pharian Ceres, which did not differ from the post of a cross? Did they not also build their gods upon the upright part of a cross, and [fit] to whole crosses their victories, cantabra, siphara and military standards, which they held in the greatest honour (ch. 12)?
Quidam vero ex illis perperam opinati sunt Solem a christianis adorari, quia verum Deum suum, facie ad eumdem Solem conversa, precabantur, ac die Dominico spiritali indulgebant laetitiae (cap. 13). Verum improbi isti calumniatores negare non poterant morem ethnicorum fuisse simili modo factitios deos suos precandi, atque illis dicandi unum hebdomadis diem, quem Dominico proximum, longe diverso ac Judaei ritu, celebrabant.
Some of them wrongly supposed that the Sun was adored by the Christians, because they prayed to their true God with their face turned towards that same Sun, and gave themselves to spiritual joy on the Lord's day (ch. 13). But these wicked slanderers could not deny that it was the custom of the heathen to pray in a similar manner to their own manufactured gods, and to dedicate to them one day of the week, the one next to the Lord's day, which they celebrated with a rite far different from the Jews'.
Tum deinde Tertullianus acriter, invehitur in bestiarium quemdam, Judaicae religionis desertorem, qui in Circo picturam Dei christianorum sub forma asini circumtulerat cum hac inscriptione: Onochoetes (cap. 14). Nam quanto longius istud a veritate abhorrebat, tanto certius erat ab ethnicis adorari deos cornutos, caprigenas, ac monstris omnino similes.
Then next Tertullian inveighs sharply against a certain beast-fighter, a deserter from the Jewish religion, who had carried round in the Circus a picture of the God of the Christians in the form of an ass, with this inscription: Onochoetes (ch. 14). For the further this was from the truth, the more certain it was that the heathen adored gods horned, goat-born and wholly like monsters.
Nihil quoque falsius fingi poterat, quam a christianis sacra inter mysteria occidi infantem, ejusque sanguinem potari. At plane constabat ab ethnicis contra leges suas recens natos trucidari infantes, aut summa crudelitate injuriis aeris necandos exponi,
Nothing more false, too, could be invented than that an infant was killed by the Christians amid their sacred mysteries and its blood drunk. But it was plainly established that newborn infants were slaughtered by the heathen against their own laws, or exposed with the utmost cruelty to be killed by the harshness of the weather,
Editors' notes and page, col. 758

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 758 (cut at the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹posse? Quid magis ignominiosum›; B ‹bantur in theatris, et Lentulorum›; C ‹bant bestias. Qua vero ratione›; D ‹Judaei ritu, celebrabant.›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Heavy, smeared type throughout. First word read as "posse" (blotted; could look like "poese"). "punire" read in a blurred stretch, UNSURE. "Hostiorum", "cantabra", "siphara", "Onochoetes" as printed. No foot notes on this column.
PL 1:759
aut elici eorum sanguinem, totosque praecoquos devorari (cap. 15.).
or that their blood was drawn off and they were devoured whole while still unripe (ch. 15).
Quid vero impudentius quam christianos falsi omnino nocturni incestus ab iis accusari, qui inficias ire nequibant gentiles Persas cum matribus suis palam coire, quique OEdipum scelus illud in theatro repraesentantem magno cum applausu laudabant incitabantque. Quin etiam isti ipsi cum liberis suis, quos, sicut diximus, exposuerant infantes, nec amplius agnoscebant, saepius infami incestu commiscebantur (cap. 16). Ne quis autem illud gratis fictum objiceret, ab auctore nostro confirmatur celebri exemplo, quod Fusciani Urbis praefecti tempore, nec paulo ante acciderat, quam hos libros scripsisset.
What, indeed, is more shameless than that the Christians should be accused of an entirely false nocturnal incest by those who could not deny that the gentile Persians openly lay with their mothers, and who praised and urged on with great applause Oedipus when he represented that crime in the theatre? Nay more, these very men, with their own children, whom, as we have said, they had exposed as infants and no longer recognized, were quite often joined in infamous incest (ch. 16). And lest anyone object that this was invented without ground, our author confirms it by a celebrated instance, which had happened in the time of Fuscianus, prefect of the City, and not long before he wrote these books.
Pergit ille, palamque facit christianos frustra publicos hostes ab ethnicis ideo proclamari, quia non adorabant imagines Caesarum, nec per eorum genium jurabant (cap. 17). Plane enim ostendit hoc ipsum in crimen merito vocari rebelles illas nationes, quae ab imperatoribus debellatae, Parthicorum, Medorum, Germanicorum cognomina eis pepererant. Nonne etiam publici hostes fuerunt Romani, qui conspiraverunt adversus imperatores suos, eosque in palatiis suis nuper in Gallia occiderunt? Nonne etiam publici hostes dicendi sunt, qui illos vexaverunt omni contumeliarum genere in ludis circensibus, vel famosis libellis ad eorum statuas appensis? Denique quinam publici hostes, num christiani, qui nolebant deum vocare Imperatorem; vel gentiles, qui contra conscientiam illum non sine irrisione appellabant deum, ac per ejus genium dejerantes, pejerare non verebantur?
He goes on, and makes it plain that the Christians were proclaimed public enemies by the heathen to no purpose because they did not adore the images of the Caesars nor swear by their genius (ch. 17). For he plainly shows that this very charge is rightly brought against those rebellious nations which, conquered by the emperors, had won for them the surnames Parthicus, Medicus, Germanicus. Were not those Romans also public enemies who conspired against their emperors and lately slew them in their palaces in Gaul? Are not those also to be called public enemies who harassed them with every kind of insult at the circus games, or with defamatory libels hung on their statues? Finally, who were public enemies: the Christians, who would not call the Emperor a god; or the gentiles, who against their conscience called him a god, not without mockery, and, swearing by his genius, did not fear to swear falsely?
Novum porro hi scelus christianis inferebant, mirabilem videlicet in quibuslibet cruciatibus pro religionis suae veritate perferendis constantiam (cap. 18). Sed qua, quaeso, fronte et audacia? Nam ipsi maximis laudibus efferebant Regulum, qui primus crucis supplicio; reginam Aegypti, quae bestiarum morsu; uxorem Annibalis, quae, sicuti Dido, voluntario igne vitam finierunt? Nonne etiam laudabant atticam mulierem, quae post acerbissima tormenta linguam suam, ne secretum proderet, in tyrannum exspuit? Nonne etiam gladiatoribus laudi tribuebant, quod a se invicem, aut a bestiis necari, quod quidam vivos se comburi, quod Lacones se flagris caedi laniarique constanter paterentur?
Moreover, they laid a new crime upon the Christians, namely a wonderful constancy in bearing any torments whatever for the truth of their religion (ch. 18). But with what face, I pray, and what audacity? For they themselves extolled with the highest praises Regulus, who first ended his life by the punishment of the cross; the queen of Egypt, who did so by the bite of beasts; the wife of Hannibal, who, like Dido, did so by a voluntary fire. Did they not also praise the Attic woman who, after the bitterest torments, spat her tongue at the tyrant lest she betray a secret? Did they not also count it to the praise of gladiators that they steadfastly endured being killed by one another or by beasts, of some that they endured being burned alive, of the Spartans that they endured being beaten and torn with scourges?
At certe eo magis laudanda erat invicta christianorum in horrendis cruciatibus fortitudo, quod illos, non sicut ethnici, ad aucupandam inanem hominum gloriam tolerabant, sed quia certissime exspectabant futuram corporum resurrectionem, ultimum Dei judicium, atque aeternam pro meritis mercedem (cap. 19). Neque hanc propter exspectationem exsibilandi erant ab ethnicis, qui asserebant animas hominum in alia etiam bestiarum corpora migraturas, futurum Minois ac Rhadamanthi judicium, ac postea impios aeterno igne, pios autem in amoeno loco vitam aeternam transacturos.
But surely the unconquered fortitude of the Christians in horrible torments was all the more to be praised, because they endured them not, like the heathen, to court the empty glory of men, but because they most certainly awaited the future resurrection of bodies, the last judgement of God, and an eternal reward according to merits (ch. 19). Nor were they to be hissed off by the heathen for this expectation, since these asserted that the souls of men would pass into other bodies, even those of beasts, that there would be a judgement of Minos and Rhadamanthus, and that afterwards the wicked would spend eternal life in eternal fire, but the pious in a pleasant place.
Editors' notes and page, col. 759

Page

  • running head: 759 IN TERTULLIANI APOLO[GETICUM] (cut at the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹aut elici eorum sanguinem›; B ‹blicos hostes ab ethnicis›; C ‹ac per ejus genium dejerantes›; D ‹rique constanter paterentur?›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: A stray printed mark (like a small R) stands before "At certe" at the paragraph start; omitted as a type blemish. "praecoquos", "Annibalis" as printed. No foot notes on this column; the column ends with blank space after "transacturos."
PL 1:760
Postremo Tertullianus ex hactenus disputatis concludit christianos, etiamsi omnium, quorum falso accusabantur, criminum rei fuissent, non puniendos tamen vexandosque ab ethnicis, qui eadem perpetrasse revera convincuntur (cap. 20). Denique quamvis christiani se criminum reos esse dixissent, maxima nihilominus diligentia ethnici investigare debebant an haec vera essent, ac legitimos audire, examinare horum criminum testes ac conscios. Sed nolebant haec a legibus suis statuta observare, ne agnita christianorum innocentia, eos amarent, quos odisse ac de medio tollere decreverant. Voluntaria igitur ignorantia errores suos amabant, oderantque veritatem.
Finally, Tertullian concludes from what has been argued so far that the Christians, even if they had been guilty of all the crimes of which they were falsely accused, were nevertheless not to be punished and harassed by the heathen, who are shown to have in truth committed the same (ch. 20). Lastly, even if the Christians had said that they were guilty of crimes, the heathen ought none the less to have investigated with the greatest diligence whether these things were true, and to have heard and examined lawful witnesses and accomplices of these crimes. But they would not observe these provisions of their own laws, lest, the innocence of the Christians being recognized, they should love those whom they had resolved to hate and to remove from their midst. By a wilful ignorance, therefore, they loved their errors and hated the truth.
ARTICULUS II.
ARTICLE II.
Analysis libri secundi.
Analysis of the second book.
Secundo in libro, duas quoque in partes diviso, ostendit Tertullianus falsos esse gentilium deos, pravosque ac rejiciendos eorum cultus (lib. II. cap. 1). Quacumque enim majorum auctoritate stabiliti videantur, illorum falsitas adeo manifesta est, ut omnibus, qui se sponte non excaecaverint, facillime agnoscatur. Indomitam itaque horum obstinationem ut frangat Tertullianus, ea primum refellit, quae Varro, omnium sui temporis virorum eruditione praestantium facile princeps, in suis de religione libris tradiderat. Triplex autem ibi ille distinguit deorum genus: primum physicum, sive philosophorum; secundum mythicum, seu poetarum; tertium gentile seu populorum. Sed primum, inquit auctor noster, incertis nititur conjecturis, secundum meris fabulis, tertium ridiculis deorum adoptionibus, cultuque insano et turpissimo. Ea ergo omnia tam falsa sunt, quam communis unaque esse debet omnium de vero Deo sententia, unanimisque consensus.
In the second book, also divided into two parts, Tertullian shows that the gods of the gentiles are false, and their worship depraved and to be rejected (Book II, ch. 1). For whatever authority of the ancestors they may seem to be established by, their falsity is so manifest that it is very easily recognized by all who have not blinded themselves of their own accord. So, to break the untamed obstinacy of these men, Tertullian first refutes what Varro, easily the foremost of all the men of his time distinguished for learning, had handed down in his books on religion. There he distinguishes a threefold kind of gods: the first physical, or of the philosophers; the second mythical, or of the poets; the third gentile, or of the peoples. But the first, says our author, rests on uncertain conjectures, the second on mere fables, the third on ridiculous adoptions of gods and on an insane and most shameful worship. All these, therefore, are as false as the judgement of all men concerning the true God, and their unanimous consent, ought to be common and one.
Summa quippe erat physicorum seu philosophorum de Dei natura dissensio, quae non aliunde, quam ex ipsius ignorantia oriebatur (cap. 2). Sapientiam itaque frustra profitebantur, cujus initium est Dei timor. Quomodo autem eum timere potuissent, quem, quis qualisque sit ignorabant? Promptum tamen illis erat hunc verum Deum ex sacris nostris Scripturis cognoscere. Sed quae ex puris hisce fontibus hauserant, caeca gloriae libidine ducti, variis corruperunt argutiis, et exinde varias scissi sunt in partes. Platonici siquidem docebant Dei providentia omnia administrari; contra Epicurei id plane penitusque negabant. Asserebant iidem Platonici Deum intra, Stoici vero extra mundum esse positum. Fatebatur Diogenes se nescire quid in coelo agatur, quive dii sint: prius vero Thales Milesius Croeso de diis illum interroganti nihil prorsus respondere potuit. Socrates vero illos existere non quidem credebat, sed jussit tamen gallum gallinaceum Aesculapio immolari.
For the disagreement of the physicists or philosophers about the nature of God was very great, and it arose from no other source than ignorance of Him (ch. 2). So they professed wisdom in vain, the beginning of which is the fear of God. And how could they have feared Him of Whom they did not know who and of what kind He is? Yet it was easy for them to know this true God from our sacred Scriptures. But what they had drawn from these pure springs they corrupted with various subtleties, led by a blind lust for glory, and thereafter were split into various parties. For the Platonists taught that all things are governed by the providence of God; the Epicureans, on the contrary, denied it plainly and utterly. The same Platonists asserted that God is placed within the world, but the Stoics outside it. Diogenes confessed that he did not know what goes on in heaven, or who the gods are; and earlier Thales of Miletus could answer nothing at all to Croesus when he questioned him about the gods. Socrates, for his part, did not indeed believe that they existed, yet he ordered a cock to be sacrificed to Aesculapius.
Quid plura? Dionysius deos trifariam divisit: primo in eos, qui sub adspectum nostrum cadunt, ut sol et luna; secundo in alios qui non videntur, ut Neptunus; tertio in alios, qui assumpti sunt ex
Why say more? Dionysius divided the gods three ways: first into those that fall under our sight, as the sun and moon; second into others that are not seen, as Neptune; third into others that have been taken up from
Editors' notes and page, col. 760

Page

  • running head: [TERT]ULLIANI APOLOGETICUM 760 (cut at the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Postremo Tertullianus ex hactenus›; B ‹Analysis libri secundi.›; C ‹auctor noster, incertis nititur›; D ‹Platonici siquidem docebant›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: No foot notes on this column.
PL 1:761
hominibus, sicuti Hercules et Amphiaraus. Triplex etiam, sed diversum deorum genus excogitavit Arcesilaus, nimirum Olympios, Astra, et Titaneos. Posteriores vero tantum duos Xenocrates admisit, quemadmodum plerique Aegyptii non plures, quam solem et lunam, coelum et terram. Suspicabatur autem Democritus deos omnes ortos esse cum superno igne, cujus instar Zeno naturam esse voluit. Unde Varro docuit mundi animum esse ignem, quo quippe exstincto, morimur.
among men, as Hercules and Amphiaraus. Arcesilaus also devised a threefold but different kind of gods, namely the Olympians, the Stars and the Titans. Xenocrates, on the other hand, admitted only the latter two, just as most Egyptians [admitted] no more than the sun and moon, heaven and earth. Democritus supposed that all the gods arose together with the fire above, and Zeno held nature to be like it. Hence Varro taught that the soul of the world is fire, at whose extinction, indeed, we die.
Ad id tamen unum hae omnes, quantumvis diversae, opiniones conspirare videntur, ut non alios Philosophi illi deos esse putaverint, quam mundi elementa, aut quae ex iis oriuntur (cap. 3). Verum Tertullianus haec vigilantium hominum somnia esse demonstrat. Nam Deus ex se ipso est, ingenitus, et aeternus, qui nec initium habet, nec finem unquam habebit. Atqui elementa partes sunt mundi, quem Plato creatum esse fatetur, et solus Epicurus increatum esse somniaverat.
Yet all these opinions, however different, seem to agree in this one point, that those philosophers thought the gods to be nothing other than the elements of the world, or what arises from them (ch. 3). But Tertullian shows that these are the dreams of waking men. For God is from Himself, unbegotten and eternal, Who has no beginning and will never have an end. But the elements are parts of the world, which Plato confesses was created, and which Epicurus alone had dreamed to be uncreated.
Ad haec vero, si mundus et elementa dii sint, animalia esse debent, atque hoc ipso mortalia sunt, ac divinitate carentia. Nec audiendus est Varro, qui garriebat ea esse quidem animalia, sed quae ex se ipsis moventur, et idcirco immortales dii censendi sunt. Nam quoquo modo haec elementa moveantur, sunt profecto corporea, ac proinde destrui cum possint, dii esse nequeunt. Deinde vero, etsi sese moverent, motus tamen sui principium acceperunt ab alio, qui quamvis non videatur, omnium motuum primus auctor est, et idcirco verus solusque Deus.
Moreover, if the world and the elements are gods, they must be living beings, and by that very fact they are mortal and lacking divinity. Nor is Varro to be heeded, who prattled that they are indeed living beings, but such as are moved of themselves, and are therefore to be reckoned immortal gods. For in whatever way these elements are moved, they are certainly bodily, and therefore, since they can be destroyed, they cannot be gods. Then again, even if they moved themselves, they nevertheless received the principle of their motion from another, Who, though He is not seen, is the first author of all motions, and therefore the true and only God.
Nec sinit Tertullianus sibi objici nomen graecum Θεὸς a cursu ac motu, quo elementa praedita sunt, reipsa derivari (cap. 4). Nam vera Dei denominatio non aliquam, quae oculis nostris conspiciatur, non secus ac cursus et motus, qualitatem significat, sed supremam majestatem ac substantiam. Quid vero, quod plures ethnici deos suos bene multos immobiles esse praedicabant. Nemo insuper inficias unquam ibit elementa componi materia, quam simplicissima Dei natura pati non potest. Et certe Zeno materiam mundi a Deo sejunxit, eumque per illam, tanquam mel per favos transire arbitratus est. Sed dicas velim, quo physici pacto mundum, ac comprehensa in eo elementa deos esse asseverant? Plato enim ipsum hunc mundum censet esse rotundum, capiteque carentem. Epicurus vero: Quae supra nos, inquiebat, nihil ad nos? solemque duntaxat pedalem esse effutiebat: contra Peripatetici illum toto terrarum orbe longe majorem esse opinabantur. Nonne ergo tales deos fingere summa dementia est? Denique Thales Milesius coelum rimando in puteum cecidit. Quid autem casus ille indicat, nisi vanam fuisse curiositatem physicorum, qui rerum naturam frustra scrutati verum illius artificem Deum omnipotentem non cognoverunt?
Nor does Tertullian allow it to be objected to him that the Greek name Θεὸς is in fact derived from the running and motion with which the elements are endowed (ch. 4). For the true name of God signifies, not some quality that is seen by our eyes, as running and motion are, but supreme majesty and substance. And what of this, that many heathen proclaimed a good many of their gods to be immovable? Moreover, no one will ever deny that the elements are composed of matter, which the most simple nature of God cannot admit. And indeed Zeno separated the matter of the world from God, and thought that He passes through it as honey through the combs. But tell me, please, on what ground the physicists assert that the world and the elements contained in it are gods? For Plato holds that this world is round and without a head. Epicurus, on the other hand, said: What is above us, is it nothing to us? and blurted out that the sun is only a foot across; the Peripatetics, on the contrary, supposed it to be far larger than the whole circle of the earth. Is it not, then, the height of madness to fashion such gods? Finally, Thales of Miletus, while searching the sky, fell into a well. And what does that fall show, if not that the curiosity of the physicists was vain, who, searching into the nature of things to no purpose, did not know its true Maker, the almighty God?
Instabat Varro tribuendam elementis divinitatem, qua homines aut summis beneficiis sibi devinciunt, aut premunt incommodis (cap. 5). Verum respondet Tertullianus elementa rerum prosperarum vel adversarum esse tantummodo instrumenta, verumque
Varro insisted that divinity must be ascribed to the elements, by which they either bind men to themselves with the greatest benefits or oppress them with misfortunes (ch. 5). But Tertullian answers that the elements are only the instruments of prosperous or adverse things, and that the true
Editors' notes and page, col. 761

Page

  • running head: 761 DISSERTATIO D. LE N[OURRY.] (cut at the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹hominibus, sicuti Hercules›; B ‹Nam Deus ex se ipso est›; C ‹Nec sinit Tertullianus sibi objici›; D ‹Quae supra nos, inquiebat›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Last word printed "ve-" at column foot, completed as "verumque" from the first line of col. 762 ("rumque"). The Greek word Θεὸς is small and blurred: accent UNSURE. "solemque": the scan breaks m into "in" here as elsewhere on this column (cf. "autein" for autem, "pedalein" for pedalem), so the word is set "solemque" (Q4). The scan shows "moveantnr" and "motos" (after "cursus et"), most likely broken u; set as "moveantur", "motus" (UNSURE, Q4). No foot notes on this column (page 423 feet checked: no notes in either series).
PL 1:762
Deum, cui serviunt, esse illarum auctorem. Nam sicuti aegroti sanatio non medicamentis, sed medico, et mors hominis non gladio aut lanceae, sed latroni aut hosti tribuendae, sic prospera et adversa non elementis, sed Deo, aequo meritorum judici, adscribenda sunt. Constat praeterea elementa minui, intercidere, ac regi ab aliquo (cap. 6). At verus Deus nec minui, nec pati aliquid potest, omniaque regit, ac moderatur.
God, Whom they serve, is the author of those things. For just as the healing of a sick man is to be attributed not to the medicines but to the physician, and the death of a man not to the sword or the lance but to the robber or the enemy, so prosperity and adversity are to be ascribed not to the elements but to God, the just judge of merits. It is moreover certain that the elements are diminished, perish, and are ruled by someone (ch. 6). But the true God can neither be diminished nor suffer anything, and He rules and governs all things.
Transit inde Tertullianus ad secundum deorum genus quod Varroni mythicum seu poetarum cognominare placuit (cap. 7). Finxerunt autem poetae hos deos esse heroas, qui post transactam mortalem hominum vitam, praeclaris factis adepti sunt divinitatis praemium. Pessimo autem hoc exemplo Romani suos reges, aliis pejerantibus, deos similiter renuntiarunt. At quinam, amabo te, fuerant illi poetarum dii? Homines utique sordida aut scelerata origine procreati, qui per vitae suae curriculum in omni sese volutarunt genere scelerum. Quamobrem Plato poetas ipsumque Homerum, tanquam improbos deorum criminatores, civitate pellendos esse censuit. Quin etiam ethnici, quantumlibet impudentes, christianis tantam deorum infamiam exprobrantibus, nihil aliud respondebant, nisi meras esse fabulas poetarum. Verum etsi poetis se non credere clamarent; fictos tamen ab illis deos Cererem, Idaeam matrem, Saturnum, Herculem non solum venerabantur, sed horrenda quoque eis sacrificia faciebant. Quis igitur hos poetarum deos non summa sine impietate ab ethnicis coli et venditari non fatebitur?
Tertullian then passes to the second kind of gods, which Varro was pleased to name mythical, or of the poets (ch. 7). The poets fashioned these gods to be heroes who, after passing through the mortal life of men, obtained by illustrious deeds the reward of divinity. On this very bad precedent the Romans likewise proclaimed their kings gods, while others swore falsely [to it]. But who, pray, had those gods of the poets been? Men, assuredly, begotten of base or criminal origin, who throughout the course of their life wallowed in every kind of crime. For this reason Plato judged that the poets, and Homer himself, should be driven from the city as wicked accusers of the gods. Indeed the heathen, however shameless, when the Christians reproached them with such great infamy of their gods, answered nothing else than that these were mere fables of the poets. But though they cried out that they did not believe the poets, yet they not only venerated the gods fashioned by them, Ceres, the Idaean Mother, Saturn, Hercules, but also offered horrible sacrifices to them. Who, then, will not admit that these gods of the poets were worshipped and paraded by the heathen not without the utmost impiety?
Nec minus certe insulsum erat tertium deorum genus, quod Varro gentile, seu plebeium esse docebat (cap. 8). Non alii quippe erant hi dii, quam illi, quos quidam populi ad arbitrium ac libidinem adoptatos, ab aliis nec visu, nec auditu, ac ne nomine quidem discernebant. Tales Tertullianus memorat Atargartim, Coelestem, Versutinam, Obodam, Dusaren, Belenum, Delventinum, Visidianum, Numentinum, Anchariam, Praeverim, et Nortiam. Eadem vero licentia factum ille putat, ut Aegyptii, qui bestias colebant, patriarcham Joseph Serapidis nomine deum habuerint et honoraverint. Recte igitur ex dictis concludit falsissimos esse illos populorum deos; quando quidem solus verus Deus ubique praesens et omnium dominus, ab omnibus pariter colendus et adorandus est.
Certainly no less foolish was the third kind of gods, which Varro taught to be gentile, or popular (ch. 8). For these gods were none other than those which certain peoples adopted at their own will and pleasure, and which others did not distinguish by sight, nor by hearing, nor even by name. Such Tertullian records: Atargartis, Caelestis, Versutina, Obodas, Dusares, Belenus, Delventinus, Visidianus, Numentinus, Ancharia, Praeveris and Nortia. And he thinks it came about by the same licence that the Egyptians, who worshipped beasts, held and honoured the patriarch Joseph as a god under the name of Serapis. Rightly, then, he concludes from what has been said that those gods of the peoples are most false; since the only true God, present everywhere and Lord of all, is to be worshipped and adored by all alike.
Secunda hujus libri parte Romanorum deos ille speciatim explodit et evertit (cap. 9). Eos autem Varro praepostere divisit in dubios, certos, et electos. Nam quis, inquit auctor noster, nisi amens, incertum dubiumque deum honorat. Certos vero deos et selectos qui habet ac veneratur, is alios profecto spernit ac reprobat. Inepta est igitur illa divisio deorum, qui paulo melius distingui poterant in communes et proprios. Verum primi, sive communes, iidem sunt ac publici et adventitii, qui paulo ante memorato a nobis et confutato deorum physico vel mythico genere comprehenduntur. Supersunt itaque
In the second part of this book he explodes and overturns the gods of the Romans in particular (ch. 9). Varro had divided them preposterously into doubtful, certain and chosen. For who, says our author, unless out of his mind, honours an uncertain and doubtful god? And he who holds and venerates certain and selected gods surely spurns and rejects the others. That division of the gods is therefore absurd; they could have been distinguished a little better into common and proper. But the first, or common ones, are the same as the public and adventitious gods, who are comprised in the physical or mythical kind of gods which we have just mentioned and refuted. There remain, therefore,
Editors' notes and page, col. 762

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 762 (cut at the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹rumque Deum, cui serviunt›; B ‹reges, aliis pejerantibus›; C ‹coli et venditari non fatebitur?›; D ‹sens et omnium dominus›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: First word "rumque" completes "ve-" of col. 761 and is set there whole. Names (Atargartim, Versutinam, Dusaren, Praeverim) as printed. No foot notes on this column.
PL 1:763
tantum proprii Romanorum dii, qui vel ex devictis hostibus rapti, et Romam asportati erant, vel penates et lares, quos unusquisque privata in domo sua peculiarique ritu colebat. At hi omnes homines fuerunt, qui ob egregia quaedam facinora dii post mortem insulsa plane consecratione facti sunt. At quaenam, ait Tertullianus, unius ex eis, verbi gratia Aeneae, erant merita? Num pietas in patrem et filium? Sed is vel suam, sicut Antenor, prodidit patriam, vel eam, relicto Priamo et Astyanacte, flagrantem deserendo, non imitatus est foeminam Punicam, quae se cum filiis in ardentis patriae ignes injecit. Numquid melior Romanis, qui pro salute principum adversus liberos et conjuges jurabant? Si quid porro patrem humeris gestando promeruit nonne Argivi juvenes matrem suam, ne in sacris piaculum faceret, tanquam jugales vexerunt? Si suum ille patrem aluit, nonne filia quaedam majori pietate patri suo, in carcere posito, admovit ubera? Magis ergo illi divinis honoribus digni erant, quam ignavus timidusque Aeneas, qui post praelium Laurentinum nunquam comparuit. Numquid etiam divinitatis honorem meruit Romulus, qui interfecit fratrem suum, alienasque rapuit virgines? Numquid Hercules propter Augiae fimum ejectum, Penelope propter castitatem, Sanctus propter hospitalitatem jura divinitatis potius, quam Sterculus, quam filia Fauni, quam Ulyxes consequi debebant?
only the proper gods of the Romans, who either had been carried off from conquered enemies and brought to Rome, or were the penates and lares which each man worshipped in his private house with his own particular rite. But these were all men, who on account of certain outstanding deeds were made gods after death by a plainly foolish consecration. But what, says Tertullian, were the merits of one of them, Aeneas for example? Was it piety towards his father and son? But he either betrayed his country, as Antenor did, or, by deserting it in flames and leaving Priam and Astyanax behind, did not imitate the Punic woman who threw herself with her sons into the fires of her burning city. Was he better than the Romans, who swore for the safety of the princes against their children and wives? Moreover, if he merited anything by carrying his father on his shoulders, did not the Argive youths draw their mother like yoked beasts, lest she should commit an offence in the sacred rites? If he fed his father, did not a certain daughter, with greater piety, put her breasts to her father when he was in prison? Those, then, were more worthy of divine honours than the cowardly and timid Aeneas, who never appeared again after the battle of Laurentum. Did Romulus too merit the honour of divinity, who killed his own brother and carried off other men's maidens? Ought Hercules, for clearing out the dung of Augeas, Penelope for her chastity, Sanctus for his hospitality, to have obtained the rights of divinity rather than Sterculus, than the daughter of Faunus, than Ulysses?
Quid vero de aliis longe turpioribus diis dicendum? Quid, obsecro te, divinitatis est in Larentina meretrice publica, et Romuli nutrice? Quid foemina, quae in ab Herculis aedituo post ridiculum ludum vitiata, ipso Hercule jam mortuo se compressam fuisse gloriabatur? Quis patienter ferat infamem Antinoum a Romanis deum haberi? Alios tamen non minus turpes deos hi commenti sunt, quos nuptiis ac procreandis liberis praeesse stultissime praedicabant. Tales sunt Consevius, Fluvionia, Vitumnus, Sentinus, Diespiter, Candelifera, Prosa, Farmus, Albana, Runcinia, Potina, Edula, Abeona, Domiduca, Volumnus, Voleta, Paventina, Venilia, Volupia, Praestitia, Peragenor, Consus, Juventa, Fortuna, Barbata, Afferenda, Mutunus, Tutunus, Pertunda, Subigus, Prema, et alii quorum officia nominibus suis appellare vel minimus pudoris sensus prohibet (cap. 10, 11).
And what is to be said of other gods far more shameful? What divinity, I beseech you, is there in Larentina, a public harlot and the nurse of Romulus? What in the woman who, violated by the temple-keeper of Hercules after a ridiculous game, boasted that she had been lain with by Hercules himself, though he was already dead? Who could patiently bear that the infamous Antinous should be held a god by the Romans? Yet they devised other gods no less shameful, whom they most foolishly proclaimed to preside over marriages and the begetting of children. Such are Consevius, Fluvionia, Vitumnus, Sentinus, Diespiter, Candelifera, Prosa, Farmus, Albana, Runcinia, Potina, Edula, Abeona, Domiduca, Volumnus, Voleta, Paventina, Venilia, Volupia, Praestitia, Peragenor, Consus, Juventa, Fortuna, Barbata, Afferenda, Mutunus, Tutunus, Pertunda, Subigus, Prema, and others whose offices even the least sense of shame forbids us to call by their names (ch. 10, 11).
Omnes porro Romanorum deos, ut simul et semel Tertullianus praecidat, ipsam petit illorum originem, quam Varro a Jove, Junone et Minerva orditur: sed quae a Saturno illorum parente repetenda est (cap. 12). Non hic autem, multo minus ejus filii, deus unquam esse potuit, qui e Coelo seu Chrono et Terra genitus, patrem suum castrasse perhibetur. Nec dicendum haec allegorice de tempore terraeque foecunditate explicari. Clarissimi siquidem scriptores Cassius Severus, Cornelius Nepos, Tacitus, Diodorus, et alii disertissime asseverant Saturnum revera hominem fuisse, qui variis orbis terrae partibus peragratis, in OEnotria seu Italia exceptus, monti et urbi, ubi sedem
Further, in order to cut down all the gods of the Romans at one stroke, Tertullian attacks their very origin, which Varro begins from Jupiter, Juno and Minerva, but which must be traced back to Saturn, their parent (ch. 12). He, however, could never have been a god, much less his sons, since he, born of Caelus or Chronos and of Earth, is said to have castrated his father. Nor is it to be said that these things are explained allegorically of time and the fruitfulness of the earth. For the most famous writers, Cassius Severus, Cornelius Nepos, Tacitus, Diodorus and others, assert most plainly that Saturn was in truth a man who, having travelled through various parts of the world, was received in Oenotria or Italy, and to the mountain and the city where
Editors' notes and page, col. 763

Page

  • running head: 763 IN TERTULLIANI APOLO[GETICUM] (cut at the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹tantum proprii Romanorum dii›; B ‹givi juvenes matrem suam›; C ‹tina meretrice publica, et Romuli›; D ‹sensus prohibet (cap. 10, 11).›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Last word printed "se-" at column foot, completed as "sedem" from the first line of col. 764 ("dem"). "Ulyxes", "Chrono", and the list of names as printed. No foot notes on this column.
PL 1:764
fixerat, ac toti Italiae suum imposuit nomen. Quia vero ille tanquam ex inopinato appulerat, nec cogniti erant ejus parentes, de coelo lapsus ferebatur. Ne quid autem ethnici mutire auderent, hoc recepto ab illis Sibyllae testimonio confirmat.
he had fixed his seat, and to the whole of Italy, gave his own name. And because he had landed as if unexpectedly, and his parents were not known, he was said to have fallen from heaven. And so that the heathen should not dare to mutter anything, he confirms this by the testimony of the Sibyl, which they accepted.
Itaque cum nullus ambigendi locus detur, quin Saturnus homo fuerit, inde certo colligitur, quos ethnici ortos ex illo, ac postea mortuos sepultosque fatebantur, hos reipsa fuisse homines (cap. 13). Atqui mortui homines non possunt esse dii, nisi vel a seipsis, vel ab aliis suam acceperint divinitatem. A se autem ipsis eam non habent. Non enim sivissent se primum fuisse homines, tot tantisque humanis infirmitatibus obnoxios. Neque etiam suprema divinitate ab alio aliquo donati sunt, nisi caeteris omnibus fictis diis potentiore, qui proinde solus verus Deus dici debet. Deinde nulla prorsus assignari causa potest, cur verus Deus alios fecerit deos. Non quidem ut sibi auxilio essent, vel ornamento. Deus enim omnipotens nullius ope vel ornatu indiget. Neque aliquos homines propter eorum merita deos fecit. Quid namque merebatur Saturnus, filiorum suorum devorator; aut Jupiter patris subductus furori, sororis adulter, qui ut alia stupra et adulteria securius faceret, bovis, imbris aurei, cygni, aliasque formas induisse perhibetur? Tam impii ergo et scelerati hujusmodi homines divinitatem nunquam meruerunt.
Since, therefore, no room is given for doubting that Saturn was a man, it is with certainty inferred that those whom the heathen confessed to have sprung from him, and afterwards to have died and been buried, were in fact men (ch. 13). But dead men cannot be gods unless they have received their divinity either from themselves or from others. From themselves they do not have it. For they would not have allowed themselves to be men first, subject to so many and so great human infirmities. Nor were they endowed with supreme divinity by any other, unless by one more powerful than all the other fictitious gods, who therefore ought to be called the only true God. Next, no cause whatever can be assigned why the true God should have made other gods. Not, surely, that they might be a help or an ornament to Him. For the almighty God needs no one's aid or adornment. Nor did He make any men gods on account of their merits. For what did Saturn merit, the devourer of his own sons; or Jupiter, withdrawn from his father's fury, the adulterer with his sister, who is said to have put on the form of a bull, of a golden shower, of a swan and other forms in order to commit other debaucheries and adulteries more safely? Men of this sort, so impious and wicked, therefore never merited divinity.
Neque ii etiam dii sunt, quos Dionysius Stoicus in nativos et factos distinguit (cap. 14). Tertullianus siquidem vel unico Herculis exemplo, sed quod plane sufficit, insulsissimam hancce opinionem evertit. Non enim divinitate dignus erat Hercules, quia feras interemit; quandoquidem plures occiduntur a gladiatoribus, neque etiam quia terrarum percucurrit orbem; nam Asclepiades Cynicus, pluresque philosophi majori mendicitatis labore cunctas lustraverunt totius mundi partes. Numquid ergo deus est, quia ille se contulit ad inferos? Sed quibusnam eorum via patet? Pergamus, si placet. Nonne eximius ille Hercules constupravit foeminas? Nonne ob amissum puerum militiam deseruit Argonautarum? Nonne lascivae uxoris venenis circumventus, accenso rogo, necem sibi ipse conscivit! Quis ergo mentis suae compos homo hunc credat esse deum? Quo etiam pacto Aesculapius potuit deus renuntiari, qui, ut narrat argivus Socrates, patre incerto natus, ob medicinae peritiam fulmine Jovis, quemadmodum ejus mater, percussus fuit. Athenienses tamen illum matremque ejus, sicut Thesea, adorant.
Nor, again, are those gods whom Dionysius the Stoic distinguishes into born and made (ch. 14). For Tertullian overturns this most foolish opinion by the single example of Hercules, but one that plainly suffices. For Hercules was not worthy of divinity because he slew wild beasts, since more are killed by gladiators; nor yet because he ran through the circle of the earth, for Asclepiades the Cynic and many philosophers, with the greater toil of beggary, travelled through all the parts of the whole world. Is he a god, then, because he went down to the underworld? But to whom among them is the way not open? Let us go on, if you please. Did not that excellent Hercules debauch women? Did he not desert the expedition of the Argonauts because he had lost a boy? Did he not, ensnared by the poisons of a wanton wife, kindle a pyre and bring death upon himself! What man in his senses, then, would believe him to be a god? And how could Aesculapius be proclaimed a god, who, as the Argive Socrates relates, was born of an uncertain father and, for his skill in medicine, was struck by the thunderbolt of Jupiter, as his mother was? Yet the Athenians adore him and his mother, as they do Theseus.
Nec coelo ac divinitate magis digni Castores, Perseus, Erigone, exoletus Jovis, sive Ganymedes, sicuti nec canes, scorpiones et cancri, quos romani in astra transtulerunt. Quis vero sine risu illa audiet nomina deorum, quos Romani certis quibusdam urbium ac domorum locis praepositos arbitrabantur? Ab iis quippe vocantur Viduus, Caeculus, Orbana, Arguis, Lana, Ascensus, Levicola, Forculus, Cardea, Limentinus, aliique singulis quibusque vitae officiis praefecti. Sed hi solis pene Romanis cogniti, si dii
Nor were the Castors, Perseus, Erigone, Jupiter's catamite, that is Ganymede, any more worthy of heaven and divinity, just as neither were the dogs, scorpions and crabs which the Romans transferred to the stars. And who will hear without laughter those names of gods whom the Romans thought set over certain places of cities and houses? For by them they are called Viduus, Caeculus, Orbana, Arguis, Lana, Ascensus, Levicola, Forculus, Cardea, Limentinus, and others set over each several office of life. But these, known almost to the Romans alone, if they were gods
Editors' notes and page, col. 764

Page

  • running head: [TERT]ULLIANI APOLOGETICUM 764 (cut at the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹dem fixerat, ac toti Italiae›; B ‹tentiore, qui proinde solus›; C ‹sufficit, insulsissimam hancce›; D ‹vus Socrates, patre incerto›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: First word "dem" completes "se-" of col. 763 and is set there whole. "conscivit!" with exclamation mark as printed. Names (Arguis, Levicola, Thesea) as printed. No foot notes on this column.
PL 1:765
fuissent, caeteris omnibus nihil opus erat (cap. 15).
had been, there was no need of all the others (ch. 15).
At ingrati plane sumus, inquiebant Romani, si divinitatis honores iis denegemus, qui vitae necessaria nobis invenerunt. Tribuendi igitur sunt, ait Tertullianus, hi honores Catoni, qui ficum viridem, et Pompeio qui cerasa Romam primi attulerunt. Sed nihil hac ratione futilius. Non enim fructuum inventor, sed auctor et creator verus Deus est. Et certe novae artes ab hominibus quotidie inveniuntur; nemo tamen harum inventores deos esse dixerit (cap. 16).
"But we are plainly ungrateful," said the Romans, "if we deny the honours of divinity to those who discovered for us the necessities of life." Then these honours must be granted, says Tertullian, to Cato, who first brought the green fig to Rome, and to Pompey, who first brought cherries. But nothing is more futile than this reasoning. For God is not the discoverer of fruits, but their true author and creator. And certainly new arts are discovered by men every day; yet no one would say that their discoverers are gods (ch. 16).
Instabant Romani se sua in deos pietate ac religione meruisse totius mundi dominatum. Itane vero, inquit Tertullianus? Numquid turpis Sterculus Romani imperii fines propagavit? Numquid Jupiter antri Idaei, Cretae patriae suae, ac jucundissimi nutricis suae odoris oblitus, his praetulit capitolium? Numquid Juno Carthaginis, quam Samo olim praeposuerat, penitus immemor, voluit eam a Romanis subverti? Sed horum, aliorumque imbellium deorum nec ulla fuit adversus fata potestas, nec potuerunt suas urbes provinciasque adversus hostium suorum arma tueri.
The Romans insisted that by their piety and religion towards the gods they had merited dominion over the whole world. Is that really so, says Tertullian? Did foul Sterculus extend the bounds of the Roman empire? Did Jupiter, forgetting the Idaean cave, Crete his fatherland, and the most pleasant odour of his nurse, prefer the Capitol to these? Did Juno, wholly unmindful of Carthage, which she had once set above Samos, wish it to be overthrown by the Romans? But these and the other unwarlike gods had no power at all against the fates, nor could they defend their own cities and provinces against the arms of their enemies.
Ad haec vero, Romanorum imperium antea fundatum fuit quam ulla deorum essent simulacra, cultus ac sacra, quae postmodum a Numa Pompilio introducta sunt. Bellis itaque accrevit illud imperium, atque idcirco pari sacerdotum ac civium caede, pari rerum sacrarum atque profanarum ruina, totque sacrilegiis, quot trophaeis ac triumphis. Denique quis nescit funditus eversa fuisse regna Assyriorum, Medorum, Persarum, Aegyptiorum, qui non minore pietate, quam Romani, deos suos colebant? Solus ergo Deus, unus et omnipotens, regna dispensat, minime vero Romanorum aut aliorum gentium dii, quos tam factitios esse constat, quam illorum, a quibus coluntur, falsas vanasque religiones (cap. 17).
Moreover, the Roman empire was founded before there were any images, worship and rites of the gods, which were introduced afterwards by Numa Pompilius. That empire therefore grew by wars, and consequently by an equal slaughter of priests and citizens, an equal ruin of things sacred and profane, and by as many sacrileges as trophies and triumphs. Finally, who does not know that the kingdoms of the Assyrians, Medes, Persians and Egyptians were utterly overthrown, though they worshipped their gods with no less piety than the Romans? God alone, therefore, one and almighty, disposes kingdoms, and by no means the gods of the Romans or of other nations, who are agreed to be as much man-made as are the false and vain religions of those by whom they are worshipped (ch. 17).
ARTICULUS III.
ARTICLE III.
Variis rationum momentis ostenditur Tertullianum horum librorum esse auctorem, et nova Hoornbeeki id negantis opinio refellitur.
By various weighty reasons it is shown that Tertullian is the author of these books, and the novel opinion of Hoornbeek, who denies it, is refuted.
Testatum nobis Hieronymus fecit editos fuisse a Tertulliano praeter Apologeticum alios ad Gentes libros, de quibus ad Magnum haec scripsit in verba: Quid Tertulliano eruditius? quid accuratius? Apologeticus ejus, et contra Gentes libri cunctam saeculi obtinent disciplinam (Hieronym. epist. 83. ad Mag. pag. 656). Quis autem non videat hos, de quibus agimus, designari libros, et ab Apologetico distingui? Quamvis enim in Agobardi codice, de quo infra dicendum, inscribantur Ad nationes, eumdem tamen atque Ad gentes titulum esse quis diffitebitur?
Jerome has testified to us that, besides the Apologeticum, other books To the Gentiles were published by Tertullian, about which he wrote to Magnus in these words: "What is more learned than Tertullian? What more exact? His Apologeticum and his books against the Gentiles contain the whole learning of the age" (Jerome, Letter 83 to Magnus, p. 656). And who would not see that the books we are dealing with are meant, and are distinguished from the Apologeticum? For although in Agobard's codex, of which we must speak below, they are entitled To the Nations, who will deny that the title is the same as To the Gentiles?
Huc accedit Augustinus, qui Tertulliani nostri opinionem refellendo, ejus nomine hosce libros, tametsi paulo obscurius, citavit: Non dico, inquit, quod facetius ait Tertullianus fortasse, quam verius: Si dii seliguntur ut bulbi, utique caeteri reprobi judicantur. (August. lib. VII. de Civit. cap. 1. pag. 162.) Scimus quidem nonnullis visum ibi citari illius Apologeticum. Sed persuasum alii ita habuerunt non alios ibi, quam
To this is added Augustine, who, in refuting an opinion of our Tertullian, cited these books under his name, albeit somewhat obscurely: "I do not say," he says, "what Tertullian said perhaps more wittily than truly: If gods are selected like bulbs, then surely the rest are judged rejects." (Augustine, City of God, Book VII, ch. 1, p. 162.) We know indeed that to some it has seemed that his Apologeticum is cited there. But others have held it as settled that no other books are cited there than
Editors' notes and page, col. 765

Page

  • running head: 765 DISSERTATIO D. LE N[OURRY] (cut at crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹fuissent, caeteris omnibus›; B ‹suae odoris oblitus›; C ‹dorum, Persarum, Aegyptiorum›; D ‹nent disciplinam (Hieronym.›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column ends mid-sentence ("quam"). Whole column is editors' text (Le Nourry), set as this unit's text.
PL 1:766
ad Nationes libros citari; ut inde illorum textum corrigi voluerint. Et certe postea ostendemus Augustinum ibi ad hos potius respexisse auctoris nostri libros, quam ad Apologeticum.
the books To the Nations; so that they wished to correct the text of those books from it. And certainly we shall show later that Augustine there had in view these books of our author rather than the Apologeticum.
Praeterea hi libri in vetusto Agobardi codice manuscripto non semel inscribuntur ipso Tertulliani nomine. Secunda enim illius in pagina haec legimus: Hic sunt Tertulliani libri: Ad nationes liber I. Item Ad nationes liber II. In primi etiam libri fine: Tertulliani Ad nationes liber I. explicit. Incipit liber secundus Ad nationes. Hujus porro codicis librarius in prima ejus pagina litteris majoribus scripsit: Liber oblatus ad altare Scī Stephani ex voto Agobardi Epī, id est, Episcopi. Atis, inquiunt, ipse est Agobardus lugdunensis archiepiscopus, qui Caroli Magni filiorumque ejus aetate, atque ineunte saeculo nono florebat. Tum itaque descriptus fuit ille codex ex alio proculdubio antiquiore, in quo, atque aliis haud dubie pluribus, hi libri praefixum similiter habebant Tertulliani nomen. Communis igitur non eo tantum Agobardi, sed superioribus etiam saeculis, opinio erat Tertullianum horumce ad Nationes librorum esse auctorem.
Moreover, these books in the old manuscript codex of Agobard are more than once inscribed with Tertullian's very name. For on its second page we read this: "Here are the books of Tertullian: To the Nations, Book I. Likewise To the Nations, Book II." At the end of the first book too: "Tertullian's To the Nations, Book I, ends. The second book To the Nations begins." Further, the scribe of this codex wrote on its first page in larger letters: "Book offered at the altar of St Stephen by the vow of Agobard, Bp.", that is, Bishop. This, they say, is that same Agobard, archbishop of Lyons, who flourished in the age of Charlemagne and his sons, at the beginning of the ninth century. That codex was therefore copied at that time from another, doubtless older one, in which, and undoubtedly in several others, these books likewise had Tertullian's name prefixed. It was therefore the common opinion, not only in that age of Agobard but in earlier centuries too, that Tertullian was the author of these books To the Nations.
Quamvis autem tanti roboris ratio nobis deesset; horum tamen librorum argumentum, aetas, atque in primis styli scriptionisque genus, ac summa cum Apologetico affinitas, illos a Tertulliano profectos esse demonstrant. Ex ipsa siquidem a nobis jam exhibita eorum analysi evidentissime patet illorum scriptorem in hoc esse totum, ut palam omnibus faciat christianos contra legum omnium praescripta ab ethnicis iniquissime vexari, eorumque criminum falso accusari, quorum revera conscii erant ipsimet gentiles. Scripti sunt ergo hi libri, ipsa Tertulliani aetate, cum ethnici tam caeco, quam effrenato furore in christianos adhuc saeviebant. Denique nihil in eis sive de christianis, sive de gentibus dictum est, quod Tertulliani aetati non conveniat, ipsumque ejus tempus non indicet.
But even if we lacked a reason of such strength, yet the subject of these books, their age, and above all the kind of style and writing, and their very great affinity with the Apologeticum, demonstrate that they came from Tertullian. For from the very analysis of them already set out by us it is most evidently plain that their writer is wholly bent on this, to make it manifest to all that Christians were most unjustly harassed by the heathen against the provisions of all the laws, and falsely accused of those crimes of which the Gentiles themselves were in truth guilty. These books were therefore written in Tertullian's own age, when the heathen were still raging against the Christians with a fury as blind as it was unbridled. Finally, nothing is said in them, whether about the Christians or about the Gentiles, that does not suit Tertullian's age and point to his very time.
Singularis quoque horum librorum stylus, insolitum dictionum verborumque genus, plane ostendunt Tertullianum esse verum illorum parentem. Nam peculiaris ejus ac propria caeterisque dissimilis ejus elocutio in eis ubique passim emicat, ac cito citius a quolibet lectore deprehenditur. Ad haec vero, in illis saepius occurrunt non solum eadem atque in Apologetico propria insolitaque Tertulliani verba, sed integrae etiam eaedem periodi. Neque id longa inductione probari necesse est, quod facile obvium, atque ex postea dicendis manifestum omnibus fiet. Nonne autem tanta utrorumque librorum affinitas et connexio satis aperte demonstrat illos ab uno eodemque scriptore, nimirum Tertulliano, esse compositos?
The singular style of these books, too, and their unusual kind of expressions and words, plainly show that Tertullian is their true parent. For his peculiar diction, his own and unlike that of others, flashes out everywhere in them, and is detected very quickly by any reader whatever. Moreover, there occur in them quite often not only the same peculiar and unusual words of Tertullian as in the Apologeticum, but even the same whole periods. Nor is there need to prove this by a long induction, since it is readily evident and will become manifest to all from what is to be said later. And does not so great an affinity and connection of the two sets of books show clearly enough that they were composed by one and the same writer, namely Tertullian?
Miramur itaque recentiorem quemdam, magni certe apud suos nominis virum, qui audacter pronuntiat sibi plane non videri Tertullianum horum librorum revera esse auctorem. Sed quibus, putas, rationum momentis? Non aliis pene quam iis ipsis, quibus ei potissimum vindicatur: Non videtur mihi, inquit, auctor esse Tertullianus, non ejus stylus et materia,
We are therefore astonished at a certain more recent writer, a man of great name certainly among his own people, who boldly pronounces that it plainly does not seem to him that Tertullian is really the author of these books. But by what weighty reasons, do you think? By hardly any others than the very ones by which they are chiefly claimed for him: "Tertullian does not seem to me," he says, "to be the author; neither his style and matter,
Editors' notes and page, col. 766

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 766 (cut at crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹ad Nationes libros citari›; B ‹que ejus aetate, atque ineunte›; C ‹ethnicis iniquissime vexari›; D ‹getico propria insolitaque›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "Scī" and "Epī" printed with abbreviation marks; set as printed. Column ends mid-sentence ("materia,"). Whole column is editors' text (Le Nourry).
PL 1:767
quae fere eadem quae in Tertulliani Apologetico, inde potius hausta, et per aliquem forte Tertulliani aemulum, aut studiosum ad eum efformata (Hoornbeek. lib. I. de theolog. Patr. cap. 1, § 10. pag. 106). Novum sane et mirum est illud argumentandi genus! Idem stylus, inquit doctus ille vir, et eadem est Apologetici et librorum ad Nationes materia; ergo hi libri non a Tertulliano, sed ab ejus aemulo aut studioso compositi sunt. Quid, si inde nos similiter concludamus Apologeticum non ab illo, sed ab ejus aemulo aut studioso esse confectum? Numquid respondebit hunc librum Tertulliano ab aliis scriptoribus adjudicari? At nos etiam mox ostendimus ipsi quoque ab aliis adscribi illos ad Nationes libros.
which, being almost the same as in Tertullian's Apologeticum, were rather drawn from there, and shaped after him by some imitator of Tertullian, perhaps, or some admirer" (Hoornbeek, Book I on the theology of the Fathers, ch. 1, § 10, p. 106). Truly new and strange is that kind of argument! The style, says that learned man, and the matter of the Apologeticum and of the books To the Nations are the same; therefore these books were composed not by Tertullian, but by an imitator or admirer of his. What if we likewise conclude from this that the Apologeticum was produced not by him but by an imitator or admirer of his? Will he answer that this book is assigned to Tertullian by other writers? But we have just shown that those books To the Nations are also ascribed to him by others.
Deinde vero eruditus ille vir nobiscum fatetur, quod negare non potest, eumdem esse horum librorum et Apologetici stylum. At, nec ille, nec alius unquam negabit Tertulliani stylum dicendique modum ita ipsi proprium et peculiarem esse, ut vix ac ne vix quidem ullus unquam potuerit illum imitari. Nonne ergo hinc, ut peritiores critici solent, longe potiori jure concludendum est eumdem Tertullianum horum trium librorum esse revera parentem?
Then again that learned man admits with us, what he cannot deny, that the style of these books and of the Apologeticum is the same. But neither he nor anyone else will ever deny that Tertullian's style and manner of speaking are so proper and peculiar to him that hardly, or not even hardly, could anyone ever have imitated it. Must it not, then, be concluded from this with far better right, as the more skilful critics are wont to do, that the same Tertullian is truly the parent of these three books?
Instat Hoornbeekius eamdem praeterea esse illorum materiam idemque argumentum. Sed quid inde? Numquid idem christianus auctor duos diversos de eodem argumento, ac potissimum in christianae religionis, ab ethnicis tanta iniquitate, quanta saevitia vexatae, defensionem libros conficere, aut scriptos retractando reficere, corrigere, augere, minuere non potuit? Nunquam certe is, qui haec nobis objectat, illud inficiabitur. Nam ipse, sicut alii omnes, palam confitetur Tertullianum libri ad Scapulam verum esse auctorem. Atqui in hoc libro idem atque in Apologetico, et duobus ad Nationes libris argumentum, videlicet christianorum iniquissime vexatorum caussa, sed quae brevius agitur. Ad haec vero libri ad Nationes, ad alios quam Apologeticus, et liber ad Scapulam directi sunt. Quid vero quod paulo post demonstrabimus alia plura in Apologetico, quam in libris ad Nationes, ac vice versa pertractari? Denique ostendemus Tertullianum validis rationibus ad hos libros post Apologeticum scribendos compulsum fuisse.
Hoornbeek insists that their matter and their subject are, moreover, the same. But what follows from that? Could not the same Christian author compose two different books on the same subject, and above all in defence of the Christian religion, harassed by the heathen with as much injustice as cruelty, or, revising what he had written, remake, correct, enlarge or shorten it? He who objects these things to us will certainly never deny it. For he himself, like all the others, openly confesses that Tertullian is the true author of the book To Scapula. Yet in this book the subject is the same as in the Apologeticum and in the two books To the Nations, namely the cause of the Christians most unjustly harassed, though it is treated more briefly. Moreover, the books To the Nations are addressed to other persons than the Apologeticum and the book To Scapula. And what of the fact, which we shall show a little later, that many other things are treated in the Apologeticum than in the books To the Nations, and vice versa? Finally, we shall show that Tertullian was compelled by strong reasons to write these books after the Apologeticum.
Urget tamen Hoornbeekius auctorem libri primi ad Nationes dixisse nondum elapsos a Christo nato annos ducentos: in libro autem de Monogamia circiter centum et sexaginta (Tertull. lib. de Monogam. cap. 3). Sed levissimas rationes alia longe leviori confirmare frustra nititur. Nam etsi constaret nullum librariorum in numeris describendis subesse errorem, ac certum foret initium horum annorum ab ipso Christo duci; non inde tamen concludi potest libros ad Nationes Tertulliano esse abjudicandos. In ipso siquidem horum primo legimus: Aetati nostrae nondum anni CCL (Idem lib. I. ad Nation. cap. 7). Ac non multo post: Ut supra edidimus aetatis nostrae nondum anni trecenti (Ibid. cap. 9). Numquid ergo hunc librum non ab uno eodemque auctore editum esse dixeris? Quis
Hoornbeek presses, however, that the author of the first book To the Nations said that two hundred years had not yet elapsed since Christ was born, whereas in the book On Monogamy about a hundred and sixty (Tertullian, On Monogamy, ch. 3). But he strives in vain to confirm very light reasons with another far lighter. For even if it were established that no error of the copyists lay beneath the copying of the numbers, and it were certain that the beginning of these years is reckoned from Christ Himself, it still cannot be concluded from this that the books To the Nations are to be denied to Tertullian. For in the very first of them we read: "Not yet CCL years of our age" (the same, Book I To the Nations, ch. 7). And not much later: "As we set forth above, not yet three hundred years of our age" (ibid., ch. 9). Would you then say that this book was not published by one and the same author? Who
Editors' notes and page, col. 767

Page

  • running head: 767 IN TERTULLIANI APOLO[GETICUM] (cut at crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹quae fere eadem quae›; B ‹quod negare non potest›; C ‹potuit? Nunquam certe is›; D ‹annos ducentos: in libro›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "caussa" as printed. Column ends mid-sentence ("Quis"). Whole column is editors' text (Le Nourry).
PL 1:768
sanae mentis homo ita unquam argumentatus est? Quis non videat ab eodem scriptore, chronographum non agente, dici revera potuisse nondum a Christo fluxisse 200 annos, et alibi annos circiter CLX elapsos esse? Sed nos sane puderet, taederetque tam vanam singularemque opinionem refellere, nisi quidam postea huic, quem magnis laudibus extollunt, novo auctori subscripsisse viderentur.
man of sound mind ever argued thus? Who would not see that it could truly be said by the same writer, when not acting as a chronographer, that 200 years had not yet run since Christ, and elsewhere that about CLX years had elapsed? But we should indeed be ashamed and weary to refute so empty and singular an opinion, if some had not later seemed to subscribe to this new author, whom they extol with great praises.
ARTICULUS IV.
ARTICLE IV.
Quo tempore hi libri publicam in lucem prodierunt.
At what time these books came out into public light.
Quo ipso tempore Tertullianus his ad Nationes libris componendis operam dederit, dictu nec promptum nec facile est. Quaedam tamen in eis aetatis notae atque indicia nobis sese offerunt. Primo etenim in libro legimus latam paulo antea a Fusciano, Urbis praefecto, sententiam in quemdam patrem, qui cum filium suum recens natum exposuisset, elapso dehinc tempore, sibi amplius non cognitum, a seque emptum, constupraverat (Tertull. ⟨l⟩ib. I. ad Nat. cap. 16). Atqui Capitolinus meminit Fusciani, Urbis praefecti, cui Pertinax proxime successit (Capitolin. in vita Pertinacis post init.). Initio autem anni 193. hic imperator creatus, post tres circiter menses occisus fuit. Non diu ergo post Pertinacis mortem Tertullianus hos libros edidisse dicendus est.
At exactly what time Tertullian applied himself to composing these books To the Nations is neither ready nor easy to say. Yet certain marks and indications of date present themselves to us in them. For in the first book we read of a sentence passed a little before by Fuscianus, prefect of the City, against a certain father who, having exposed his newborn son, afterwards, when time had passed, debauched him, no longer known to him and bought by himself (Tertullian, Book I To the Nations, ch. 16). Now Capitolinus mentions Fuscianus, prefect of the City, whom Pertinax next succeeded (Capitolinus, Life of Pertinax, after the beginning). And this man, made emperor at the beginning of the year 193, was killed after about three months. Tertullian must therefore be said to have published these books not long after the death of Pertinax.
Neque objicias illum in eodem libro scripsisse: Aetati nostrae nondum anni 250, id est, a christianae religionis exortu (Tertull. lib. I. ad Nat. cap. 7). Nam postea adhuc scripsit: Ut supra edidimus, aetatis nostrae nondum anni trecenti (Ibid. cap. 5). Nihil ergo penitus certum et exploratum inde concludi potest. Majorem enimvero annorum numerum assignare ille procul dubio maluit, ne ethnicis ullum cavillandi locum praeberet. Praeterea ex duobus illis numeris, nondum anni 250 et 300 tam disparibus, quid certum colligi potest? Si quid autem inde colligere velis, prius definiendum tibi erit, quo Tertullianus anno assignaverit aerae christianae initium.
Nor should you object that he wrote in the same book: "Not yet 250 years of our age," that is, from the rise of the Christian religion (Tertullian, Book I To the Nations, ch. 7). For later still he wrote: "As we set forth above, not yet three hundred years of our age" (ibid., ch. 5). Nothing at all certain and settled can therefore be concluded from it. For he doubtless preferred to assign the larger number of years, so as to give the heathen no room for cavilling. Besides, from those two numbers, "not yet 250" and "300 years", so unequal, what certain thing can be gathered? And if you wish to gather anything from it, you will first have to determine in what year Tertullian placed the beginning of the Christian era.
Nonnulli itaque existimant horum librorum aetatem certius agnosci posse ex aliis illius verbis, quibus ethnicos sic adloquitur: Ex vobis nationibus quotidie Caesares, et Parthici, et Medici, et Germanici sunt (Ibid. cap. 17). At haec, inquiunt, Caracallam spectant, qui Germanis Parthisque devictis, Germanici Parthicique agnomine anno 216 insignitus est. Non male quidem, si Caracallae soli haec honoris cognomina data fuissent.
Some therefore think that the date of these books can be recognized more certainly from other words of his, in which he addresses the heathen thus: "From you nations come daily Caesars, and Parthici, and Medici, and Germanici" (ibid., ch. 17). But these words, they say, look to Caracalla, who, having conquered the Germans and Parthians, was distinguished in the year 216 with the surname of Germanicus and Parthicus. Not badly indeed, if these honorific surnames had been given to Caracalla alone.
Clarius ergo horum librorum aetatem indicant haec snbsequentia Auctoris nostri verba: Adhuc Syriae cadaverum odoribus spirant; adhuc Galliae Rhodano suo lavant (Ibid.). Nam ibi proculdubio designantur Pescennius Niger, et Clodius Albinus, qui cum a Severo Imperatore defecissent, ille in Syria, hic in Gallia, cum suis copiis profligati caesique fuerunt. Atqui haec, quae in ejusdem Tertulliani Apologetico memorantur, contigerunt anno 194, vel 195, aut potius anno 197, sicuti supra fusius explicavimus
More clearly, then, the date of these books is indicated by these following words of our Author: "Syria still breathes with the stench of corpses; Gaul still washes in its Rhône" (ibid.). For there, beyond doubt, Pescennius Niger and Clodius Albinus are meant, who, having revolted from the Emperor Severus, the one in Syria, the other in Gaul, were routed and slain with their forces. Now these things, which are recorded in the Apologeticum of the same Tertullian, happened in the year 194 or 195, or rather in the year 197, as we explained more fully above
Editors' notes and page, col. 768

Page

  • running head: [TERTU]LLIANI APOLOGETICUM 768 (cut at crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹sanae mentis homo›; B ‹libro legimus latam›; C ‹aetatis nostrae nondum›; D ‹callam spectant›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "⟨l⟩ib." the l is broken in the type. "a seque emptum" as printed (UNSURE; perhaps for "a se emptum"); English renders "bought by himself". "(Ibid. cap. 5)" as printed, although col. 767 cites the same words as cap. 9. Column ends mid-sentence. Whole column is editors' text (Le Nourry).
PL 1:769
(Supr. cap. 3. art. 2). Paulo igitur post hunc annum hos Tertullianus ad Nationes libros, sicut Apologeticum divulgasse dicendus est.
(above, ch. III, art. 2). Tertullian must therefore be said to have published these books To the Nations, like the Apologeticum, a little after this year.
Quidam vero ex subsequentibus illius verbis: Temporum qualitas robu.... ris antiquitatis exegerit ingenia duriora: at nunc tranquillitas pacis et ingenia mitiora (Ibid. cap. 18.), arbitrantur confici posse haec ab illo tradita, cum Christiani sub initio imperii Severi optata pacis et otii tranquillitate fruerentur. At Severus ille persecutionem in eos excitavit datis anno 202 edictis. Antea igitur Tertullianus hos, inquiunt, libros confecerat.
But some, from his following words, "The character of the times of [ancient] robu[stness] may have demanded harder temperaments; but now the tranquillity of peace has also [made] temperaments milder" (ibid., ch. 18), think it can be concluded that these things were written by him when the Christians, at the beginning of Severus's reign, were enjoying the longed-for tranquillity of peace and leisure. But that Severus stirred up a persecution against them by edicts issued in the year 202. Before that, therefore, they say, Tertullian had composed these books.
Sed animadvertendum est illum his verbis induxisse ethnicos, perperam objicientes duriora fuisse suorum ingenia majorum, qui ad quoslibet etiam acerbissimos cruciatus patienter ferendos comparati magis erant, quam alii aetatis suae homines, quorum ingenia tranquillitas pacis et otii mitiora reddiderat. Si tamen haec ipsa Auctoris nostri verba de vera christianae Ecclesiae pace intelligenda esse contendas, ac probaveris, ultro tibi assentiemur. Inficias nemo tamen ibit ex superius dictis certius colligi hos ad Nationes libros et Apologeticum non multo post annum 197. publicam venisse in lucem. Quinam autem ex iis primum prodierint, alia est inter eruditos controversia, jam a nobis excutienda.
But it must be observed that with these words he brought in the heathen wrongly objecting that the temperaments of their ancestors had been harder, being more prepared to bear patiently any tortures, even the bitterest, than other men of his own age, whose temperaments the tranquillity of peace and leisure had made milder. If, however, you contend that these very words of our Author are to be understood of a true peace of the Christian Church, and prove it, we shall readily agree with you. Yet no one will deny that from what has been said above it is more certainly gathered that these books To the Nations and the Apologeticum came out into public light not long after the year 197. But which of them came out first is another controversy among the learned, which we must now examine.
ARTICULUS V.
ARTICLE V.
Utrum hi duo ad Nationes libri ante vel post Tertulliani Apologeticum scripti fuerint.
Whether these two books To the Nations were written before or after Tertullian's Apologeticum.
Qui duos ad Nationes libros post Apologeticum scriptos fuisse autumant, hi ratione triplici opinionem suam stabilire conantur. Primo enim Apologeticum anno circiter ducentesimo, atque initio commotae ab imperatore Severo adversus Christianos persecutionis, editum suspicantur; libros autem ad Nationes jam provecto Caracallae imperio, et postquam hic imperator Parthici Germanicique nomen accepisset. Verum jam ostendimus nutare penitus hujusce posterioris de Caracalla assertionis fundamentum.
Those who maintain that the two books To the Nations were written after the Apologeticum try to establish their opinion by a threefold reason. First, they suspect that the Apologeticum was published about the year two hundred, at the beginning of the persecution stirred up by the emperor Severus against the Christians, but the books To the Nations when Caracalla's reign was already advanced, and after this emperor had received the name of Parthicus and Germanicus. But we have already shown that the foundation of this latter assertion about Caracalla totters completely.
Secunda illorum ratio est, Christianorum defensionem, quae totum et Apologetici et librorum ad Nationes complectitur argumentum, plenius in his quam in illo pertractari. Sed a nobis postea demonstrabitur quam vero parum similis sit haec conjectura.
Their second reason is that the defence of the Christians, which comprises the whole subject both of the Apologeticum and of the books To the Nations, is treated more fully in these than in that. But we shall show later how little like the truth this conjecture is.
Tertiam rationem sumunt ex verbis et periodis, qui aliis occurrunt in libris, quos Tertullianus post suam ad Montanistas defectionem divulgavit. Quasi vero nec alia his quoque similia reperiantur in aliis ejus libris, ac praesertim Apologetico, ubi longe plura eadem atque in libris ad Nationes occurrere fatentur.
The third reason they take from words and periods which occur in other books that Tertullian published after his defection to the Montanists. As if other things similar to these were not also found in his other books, and especially in the Apologeticum, where they admit that far more of the same things occur as in the books To the Nations.
Quam infirma autem haec rationum momenta, tam valida nobis videntur alia, quae ex his ipsis ad Nationes libris erui possunt. In his siquidem non semel Tertullianus promittit multa se alibi explicaturum. Ne vero aliquid dubii et incerti proferri quidam causentur, ea non urgebimus, quae Tertullianus, postquam probavit Christianos ob suum duntaxat nomen vexari, continenter addidit: Sed dum haec ratio suo loco ostenditur,
But as weak as these reasons are, so strong seem to us others which can be drawn from these very books To the Nations. For in them Tertullian more than once promises that he will explain many things elsewhere. But lest some allege that something doubtful and uncertain is being brought forward, we shall not press what Tertullian added straight after he had proved that the Christians were harassed solely for their name: "But while this reason is shown in its place,
Editors' notes and page, col. 769

Page

  • running head: 769 DISSERTATIO D. LE N[OURRY] (cut at crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹(Supr. cap. 3. art. 2). Paulo›; B ‹cruciatus patienter ferendos›; C ‹Qui duos ad Nationes libros›; D ‹Tertiam rationem sumunt›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "robu.... ris" printed with points marking a lacuna in the quotation; set as printed; English supplies [ancient] robu[stness] and [made]. "verbis et periodis, qui" as printed (grammar expects quae; not marked as a misprint). Column ends mid-quotation. Whole column is editors' text (Le Nourry).
PL 1:770
vos, quam insequimini ad expugnationem nominis, edite rationem (Tertull. lib. I. ad Nat. cap. 3). Nihil enim ibi diserte pollicetur a se deinceps agendum, sed rem ipsam a se satis explicatam significasse nobis videtur.
do you set out the reason which you pursue for the overthrow of the name" (Tertullian, Book I To the Nations, ch. 3). For there he expressly promises nothing to be treated by him later, but seems to us to have indicated that the matter itself had been sufficiently explained by him.
At clarioribus profecto verbis spondet fore ut alibi longiorem instituat de futura corporum resurrectione, aeternisque hominum post mortem aut praemiis aut poenis disputationem. Hunc enim ille loquitur in modum: Viderimus de fide istorum, dum suo loco digeruntur, (Ibid. cap. 7), id est, scriptis tradenda disponuntur et praeparantur. Ubinam vero hoc ille adversus ethnicorum ineptias digessit ac tradidit? Non in his quidem ad Nationes libris, sed sub finem Apologetici sui, quem potius quam alium librum designasse haud immerito dixeris (Idem, Apologet. cap. 48 et 49).
But in clearer words indeed he pledges that elsewhere he will set up a longer disputation on the future resurrection of bodies and on the eternal rewards or punishments of men after death. For he speaks in this manner: "We shall see about the credibility of these things when they are set out in their place" (ibid., ch. 7), that is, when they are arranged and prepared to be committed to writing. And where did he set out and deliver this against the follies of the heathen? Not in these books To the Nations, but towards the end of his Apologeticum, which you would not undeservedly say he meant rather than any other book (the same, Apologeticum, ch. 48 and 49).
Tum deinde, ubi alias ethnicorum, christianos omnis publicae cladis caussam esse clamitantium, calumnias refellit: Postmodum, ait, obtundentur expositione totius nostrae disciplinae (Idem, libr. I. ad Nation. cap. 10). Dic autem, obsecro, ubinam ille ad diluendas hasce gentilium criminationes hanc christianam doctrinam exposuit. Non in his certe ad Nationes libris, sed in pluribus Apologetici capitulis, uti vel ex sola patet, quam supra dedimus, hujus libri analysi (Idem, Apologet. cap. 17, 18 et seqq).
Then, next, where he refutes other calumnies of the heathen, who kept crying out that the Christians were the cause of every public disaster: "Afterwards," he says, "they will be beaten down by the exposition of our whole discipline" (the same, Book I To the Nations, ch. 10). But tell me, I pray, where he set out this Christian doctrine to wash away these accusations of the Gentiles. Certainly not in these books To the Nations, but in several chapters of the Apologeticum, as is plain even from the analysis of this book alone which we gave above (the same, Apologeticum, ch. 17, 18 and following).
Praeterea pollicetur se aliquando probaturum falsa esse de Deo non modo ethnicorum poetarum, sed divinandi etiam artem profitentium documenta: Delibanda enim, inquit ille, nunc est species ista, cujus suo loco ratio reddetur (Idem, lib. II. ad Nat., cap. 5). Quo ergo in libro illam, qua gentilium ineptae accusationes redarguantur reddidit rationem? Nonne in Apologetico, ubi eam fuse explicatam legimus (Idem, Apologet., cap. 21 et 22)?
Moreover, he promises that he will at some time prove false the teachings about God not only of the heathen poets but also of those who profess the art of divination: "For this point," he says, "is to be touched on lightly now; an account of it will be rendered in its place" (the same, Book II To the Nations, ch. 5). In which book, then, did he render that account by which the foolish accusations of the Gentiles are refuted? Was it not in the Apologeticum, where we read it set out at length (the same, Apologeticum, ch. 21 and 22)?
Quid plura? Ubi ille rursus gentilium, qui infanticidii Christianos impudentissime postulabant, audaciam retundit, illos his compellat verbis: Vos si de memoria abierunt quae caede hominis, quaeque infanticidiis transegisse, recognoscetis suo ordine. Nunc enim differimus pleraque, ne eadem videamur ubique retractare (Lib. II. ad Nation., cap. 15). Vides profecto ibi duo ab Auctore nostro diserte enuntiari. Primo quidem plenius a se ipso demonstrandum gentiles homicidii atque infanticidii esse reos. Atqui id ille nullibi fusius quam in Apologetico demonstrat. Secundo palam declarat multa se distulisse, alibi a se fusius enucleanda, ne eadem aliis in libris repeteret, ac retractaret. Sed ubi, quaeso, haec adversus gentiles uberius, quam in Apologetico disputavit?
What more? Where he again beats back the audacity of the Gentiles, who most shamelessly charged the Christians with infanticide, he addresses them in these words: "If it has gone from your memory what [you are said] to have done by the slaughter of a man and what by infanticides, you will recognize it in its order. For now we defer most things, lest we seem to go over the same things everywhere" (Book II To the Nations, ch. 15). You certainly see two things expressly stated there by our Author. First, that it was to be demonstrated more fully by himself that the Gentiles were guilty of homicide and infanticide. Yet nowhere does he demonstrate this more at length than in the Apologeticum. Secondly, he openly declares that he has deferred many things, to be worked out more fully by him elsewhere, so as not to repeat and go over the same things in other books. But where, I ask, did he argue these things against the Gentiles more copiously than in the Apologeticum?
Quis ergo, iis omnibus, quae retulimus, accurate expensis, non fatebitur Tertullianum, cum hos ad Nationes libros exarabat, nos ad suum misisse Apologeticum quem tum conficere meditabatur (Supr. cap. 3. art. 1)? Prius igitur libri ad Nationes, quam Apologeticus ab illo editi sunt. At ex assignata a nobis hujus aetate satis aperte colligi potest illum, ad datam scribendi Apologetici fidem liberandam, non
Who then, when all the things we have related are accurately weighed, will not admit that Tertullian, when he was writing these books To the Nations, sent us to his Apologeticum, which he was then planning to compose (above, ch. III, art. 1)? The books To the Nations were therefore published by him before the Apologeticum. And from the date we have assigned to the latter it can be gathered clearly enough that he, to discharge the pledge he had given of writing the Apologeticum, did not
Editors' notes and page, col. 770

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 770 (cut at crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹vos, quam insequimini›; B ‹librum designasse haud›; C ‹banda enim, inquit ille›; D ‹homicidii atque infanticidii›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "Vos si de memoria abierunt ... transegisse" printed as is (Tertullian's text is corrupt here; the infinitive lacks its governing verb); English supplies [you are said]. Column ends mid-sentence ("non"). Whole column is editors' text (Le Nourry).